This is a modern-English version of Philosophumena; or, The refutation of all heresies, Volume I, originally written by Hippolytus, Antipope.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Lead Editors: | W. J. SPARROW-SIMPSON, D.D., |
W. K. LOWTHER CLARKE, B.D. |
GREEK TEXTS
NOW TO HIPPOLYTUS, BISHOP AND
MARTYR, WHO FLOURISHED
ABOUT 220 CE
SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING
CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE
NEW YORK: MACMILLAN COMPANY
1921
PAGE | |
INTRODUCTION | 1-30 |
1. THE TEXT, ITS DISCOVERY, PUBLICATION AND EDITIONS | 1 |
2. THE AUTHORSHIP OF THE WORK | 5 |
3. THE CREDIBILITY OF HIPPOLYTUS | 8 |
4. THE COMPOSITION OF THE WORK | 11 |
5. THE STYLE OF THE WORK | 23 |
6. THE VALUE OF THE WORK | 28 |
BOOK I: THE PHILOSOPHERS | 31-64 |
PROÆMIUM | 32 |
THALES | 35 |
PYTHAGORAS | 36 |
EMPEDOCLES | 40 |
HERACLITUS | 41 |
ANAXIMANDER | 42 |
ANAXIMENES | 43 |
ANAXAGORAS | 44 |
ARCHELAUS | 46 |
PARMENIDES | 47 |
LEUCIPPUS | 48 |
DEMOCRITUS | 48 |
XENOPHANES | 49 |
ECPHANTUS | 50 |
HIPPO | 50 |
SOCRATES | 51[iv] |
PLATO | 51 |
ARISTOTLE | 55 |
THE STOICS | 57 |
EPICURUS | 58 |
THE ACADEMICS | 59 |
THE BRACHMANS AMONG THE INDIANS | 60 |
THE DRUIDS AMONG THE CELTS | 61 |
HESIOD | 62 |
BOOK II ? | 65 |
BOOK III ? | 65 |
BOOK IV: THE DIVINERS AND MAGICIANS | 67-117 |
1. OF ASTROLOGERS | 67 |
2. OF MATHEMATICIANS | 83 |
3. OF DIVINATION BY METOPOSCOPY | 87 |
4. THE MAGICIANS | 92 |
5. RECAPITULATION | 103 |
6. OF DIVINATION BY ASTRONOMY | 107 |
7. OF THE ARITHMETICAL ART | 114 |
BOOK V: THE OPHITE HERESIES | 118-180 |
1. NAASSENES | 118 |
2. PERATÆ | 146 |
3. THE SETHIANI | 160 |
4. JUSTINUS | 169 |
INTRODUCTION
1. The Text, its Discovery, Publication, and Editions
The story of the discovery of the book here translated so resembles a romance as to appear like a flower in the dry and dusty field of patristic lore. A short treatise called Philosophumena, or “Philosophizings,” had long been known, four early copies of it being in existence in the Papal and other libraries of Rome, Florence and Turin. The superscriptions of these texts and a note in the margin of one of them caused the treatise to be attributed to Origen, and its Edito princeps is that published in 1701 at Leipzig by Fabricius with notes by the learned Gronovius. As will be seen later, it is by itself of no great importance to modern scholars, as it throws no new light on the history or nature of Greek philosophy, while it is mainly compiled from some of those epitomes of philosophic opinion current in the early centuries of our era, of which the works of Diogenes Laertius and Aetius are the best known. In the year 1840, however, Mynoïdes Mynas, a learned Greek, was sent by Abel Villemain, then Minister of Public Instruction in the Government of Louis Philippe, on a voyage of discovery to the monasteries of Mt. Athos, whence he returned with, among other things, the MS. of the last seven books contained in these volumes. This proved on investigation to be Books IV to X inclusive of the original work of which the text published by Fabricius was Book I, and therefore left only Books II and III to be accounted for. The pagination of the MS. shows that the two missing books never formed part of it; but the author’s[2] remarks at the end of Books I and IX, and the beginning of Books V and X[1] lead one to conclude that if they ever existed they must have dealt with the Mysteries and secret rites of the Egyptians, or rather of the Alexandrian Greeks,[2] with the theologies and cosmogonies of the Persians and Chaldæans, and with the magical practices and incantations of the Babylonians. Deeply interesting as these would have been from the archæological and anthropological standpoint, we perhaps need not deplore their loss overmuch. The few references made to them in the remainder of the work go to show that here too the author had no very profound acquaintance with, or first-hand knowledge of, his subject, and that the scanty information that he had succeeded in collecting regarding it was only thrown in by him as an additional support for his main thesis. This last, which is steadily kept in view throughout the book, is that the peculiar tenets and practices of the Gnostics and other heretics of his time were not derived from any misinterpretation of the Scriptures, but were a sort of amalgam of those current among the heathen with the opinions held by the philosophers[3] as to the origin of all things.
The story of discovering the book being translated is so much like a romance that it stands out like a flower in the dry, dusty field of early Christian writings. A short text called Philosophumena, or “Philosophizings,” had been known for a long time, with four early copies existing in the libraries of the Pope and other locations in Rome, Florence, and Turin. The titles of these texts and a note in the margin of one of them led to the treatise being credited to Origen, and its Edito princeps was published in 1701 in Leipzig by Fabricius, with annotations by the well-known Gronovius. As will be discussed later, this text is not particularly significant for modern scholars since it does not provide any new insights into the history or essence of Greek philosophy, primarily being a compilation of various summaries of philosophical opinions that were common in the early centuries of our era, with the works of Diogenes Laertius and Aetius being the most recognized. However, in 1840, Mynoïdes Mynas, a knowledgeable Greek, was sent by Abel Villemain, who was then the Minister of Public Instruction under the government of Louis Philippe, on a mission to explore the monasteries of Mt. Athos, from which he returned with, among other things, the manuscript of the last seven books included in these volumes. After investigation, this was determined to be Books IV to X of the original work, of which the text published by Fabricius was Book I, leaving only Books II and III unaccounted for. The page numbers of the manuscript indicate that the two missing books were never part of it; however, the author's[2] remarks at the end of Books I and IX, as well as at the beginning of Books V and X[1] suggest that if they ever existed, they would have discussed the Mysteries and secret rituals of the Egyptians, or more accurately, of the Alexandrian Greeks,[2] as well as the theologies and creation stories of the Persians and Chaldeans, and the magical practices and spells of the Babylonians. While these topics would have been deeply fascinating from an archaeological and anthropological perspective, we probably don't need to mourn their loss too much. The few references to them in the rest of the work indicate that the author did not have a deep understanding or direct knowledge of his subject and that the limited information he gathered about it was merely included to support his main argument. This argument, which he consistently emphasizes throughout the book, is that the unique beliefs and practices of the Gnostics and other heretics of his time did not stem from any misinterpretation of the Scriptures but were instead a mix of those prevalent among pagans and the philosophical views on the origin of all things.[3]
The same reproach of scanty information cannot be brought against the books discovered by Mynas. Book IV, four pages at the beginning of which have perished, deals with the arts of divination as practised by the arithmomancers, astrologers, magicians and other charlatans who infested Rome in the first three centuries of our era; and the author’s account, which the corruption of the text makes rather difficult to follow, yet gives us a new and unexpected insight into the impostures and juggleries by which they managed to bewilder their dupes. Books V to IX deal in detail with the opinions of the heretics themselves, and differ from the accounts of earlier heresiologists by quoting at some length from the once extensive Gnostic[3] literature, of which well-nigh the whole has been lost to us.[4] Thus, our author gives us excerpts from a work called the Great Announcement, attributed by him to Simon Magus, from another called Proastii used by the sect of the Peratæ, from the Paraphrase of Seth in favour with the Sethiani, from the Baruch of one Justinus, a heresiarch hitherto unknown to us, and from a work by an anonymous writer belonging to the Naassenes or Ophites, which is mainly a Gnostic explanation of the hymns used in the worship of Cybele.[5] Besides these, there are long extracts from Basilidian and Valentinian works which may be by the founders of those sects, and which certainly give us a more extended insight into their doctrines than we before possessed; while Book X contains what purports to be a summary of the whole work.
The same criticism of having limited information can't be directed at the books found by Mynas. Book IV, which has lost the first four pages, focuses on the arts of divination practiced by arithmomancers, astrologers, magicians, and other frauds who populated Rome during the first three centuries of our era. The author’s account, though somewhat hard to follow due to text corruption, offers a fresh and surprising look into the tricks and deceit these individuals used to fool their victims. Books V through IX dive into the views of the heretics themselves, standing out from earlier heresiologists' descriptions by including extensive quotes from the once large Gnostic literature, most of which has been lost to us.[3] Thus, the author provides excerpts from a work called the Great Announcement, which he attributes to Simon Magus, another called Proastii used by the Peratæ sect, from the Paraphrase of Seth favored by the Sethians, from the Baruch of a heresiarch named Justinus, who is unfamiliar to us, and from a piece by an anonymous author associated with the Naassenes or Ophites, which mainly offers a Gnostic interpretation of the hymns used in the worship of Cybele. Besides these, there are lengthy extracts from works attributed to Basilidians and Valentinians, potentially penned by the founders of those sects, which certainly provide a deeper understanding of their beliefs than we had before; while Book X contains what seems to be a summary of the entire work.
This, however, does not exhaust the new information put at our disposal by Mynas’ discovery. In the course of an account of the heresy of Noetus, who refused to admit any difference between the First and Second Persons of the Trinity, our author suddenly develops a violent attack on one Callistus, a high officer of the Church, whom he describes as a runaway slave who had made away with his master’s money, had stolen that deposited with him by widows and others belonging to the Church, and had been condemned to the mines by the Prefect of the City, to be released only by the grace of Commodus’ concubine, Marcia.[6] He further accuses Callistus of leaning towards the heresy of Noetus, and of encouraging laxity of manners in the Church by permitting the marriage and re-marriage of bishops and priests, and concubinage among the unmarried women. The heaviness of this charge lies in the fact that this Callistus can hardly be any other than the Saint and Martyr of that name, who succeeded Zephyrinus[4] in the Chair of St. Peter about the year 218, and whose name is familiar to all visitors to modern Rome from the cemetery which still bears it, and over which the work before us says he had been set by his predecessor.[7] The explanation of these charges will be discussed when we consider the authorship of the book, but for the present it may be noticed that they throw an entirely unexpected light upon the inner history of the Primitive Church.
This, however, doesn’t cover all the new information revealed by Mynas’ discovery. While discussing the heresy of Noetus, who refused to recognize any difference between the First and Second Persons of the Trinity, our author suddenly launches a harsh attack on one Callistus, a high-ranking Church official, whom he describes as a runaway slave who embezzled his master’s money, stole funds entrusted to him by widows and others in the Church, and was sentenced to work in the mines by the Prefect of the City, only to be released through the favor of Commodus’ concubine, Marcia.[6] He also accuses Callistus of leaning towards Noetus’ heresy and promoting moral laxity in the Church by allowing bishops and priests to marry and remarry, as well as allowing unmarried women to have concubines. The weight of this accusation lies in the fact that this Callistus is likely none other than the Saint and Martyr of that name, who succeeded Zephyrinus[4] as the head of St. Peter’s Chair around the year 218, and whose name is well-known to modern visitors of Rome from the cemetery that still carries it, and which the current work states he had been appointed to by his predecessor.[7] We will discuss the explanation of these accusations when we look into the authorship of the book, but for now, it’s worth noting that they shed entirely new light on the internal history of the early Church.
These facts, however, were not immediately patent. The MS., written as appears from the colophon by one Michael in an extremely crabbed hand of the fourteenth century, is full of erasures and interlineations, and has several serious lacunæ.[8] Hence it would probably have remained unnoticed in the Bibliothèque Royale of Paris to which it was consigned, had it not there met the eye of Bénigne Emmanuel Miller, a French scholar and archæologist who had devoted his life to the study and decipherment of ancient Greek MSS. By his care and the generosity of the University Press, the MS. was transcribed and published in 1851 at Oxford, but without either Introduction or explanatory notes, although the suggested emendations in the text were all carefully noted at the foot of every page.[9] These omissions were repaired by the German scholars F. G. Schneidewin and Ludwig Duncker, who in 1856-1859 published at Göttingen an amended text with full critical and explanatory notes, and a Latin version.[10] The completion of this publication was delayed by the death of Schneidewin, which occurred before he had time to go further than Book VII, and was followed by the appearance at Paris in 1860 of a similar text and translation by the Abbé Cruice, then Rector of a college at Rome, who had given, as he tells us in his Prolegomena, many years to the study of the work.[11] As his edition embodies all the best features of that of Duncker and Schneidewin, together with the fruits of much good and[5] careful work of his own, and a Latin version incomparably superior in clearness and terseness to the German editors’, it is the one mainly used in the following pages. An English translation by the Rev. J. H. Macmahon, the translator for Bohn’s series of a great part of the works of Aristotle, also appeared in 1868 in Messrs. Clark’s Ante-Nicene Library. Little fault can be found with it on the score of verbal accuracy; but fifty years ago the relics of Gnosticism had not received the attention that has since been bestowed upon them, and the translator, perhaps in consequence, did little to help the general reader to an understanding of the author’s meaning.
These facts, however, weren't immediately obvious. The manuscript, as indicated by the colophon, was written by one Michael in a very difficult-to-read script from the fourteenth century. It's full of corrections and has several serious gaps. Hence, it probably would have gone unnoticed in the Bibliothèque Royale of Paris where it was kept had it not caught the attention of Bénigne Emmanuel Miller, a French scholar and archaeologist who dedicated his life to studying and deciphering ancient Greek manuscripts. Thanks to his efforts and the generosity of the University Press, the manuscript was transcribed and published in 1851 at Oxford, but without any introduction or explanatory notes, although suggested corrections in the text were carefully noted at the bottom of every page. These omissions were addressed by the German scholars F. G. Schneidewin and Ludwig Duncker, who between 1856-1859 published an amended text at Göttingen with complete critical and explanatory notes, as well as a Latin version. The completion of this publication was delayed by Schneidewin's death, which happened before he could proceed beyond Book VII. This was followed by the release in 1860 in Paris of a similar text and translation by Abbé Cruice, then the Rector of a college in Rome, who stated in his Prolegomena that he spent many years studying the work. Since his edition includes all the best aspects of Duncker and Schneidewin’s works, along with the results of much careful research of his own, and a Latin version that is significantly clearer and more concise than that of the German editors, it is primarily the one used in the following pages. An English translation by Rev. J. H. Macmahon, who translated many of Aristotle's works for Bohn’s series, also came out in 1868 in Messrs. Clark’s Ante-Nicene Library. There is little to criticize regarding its verbal accuracy; however, fifty years ago, the remnants of Gnosticism hadn't received the attention that they've garnered since then, and the translator, perhaps as a result, didn't do much to assist the general reader in understanding the author's meaning.
2. The Author of the Work
Even before Mynas’ discovery, doubts had been cast on the attribution of the Philosophumena to Origen. The fact that the author in his Proæmium speaks of himself as a successor of the Apostles, a sharer in the grace of high priesthood, and a guardian of the Church,[12] had already led several learned writers in the eighteenth century to point out that Origen, who was never even a bishop, could not possibly be the author, and Epiphanius, Didymus of Alexandria, and Aetius were among the names to which it was assigned. Immediately upon the publication of Miller’s text, this controversy was revived, and naturally became coloured by the religious and political opinions of its protagonists. Jacobi in a German theological journal was the first to declare that it must have been written by Hippolytus, a contemporary of Callistus,[13] and this proved to be like the letting out of waters. The dogma of Papal Infallibility was already in the air, and the opportunity was at once seized by the Baron von Bunsen, then Prussian Ambassador at the Court of St. James’, to do what he could to defeat its promulgation. In his Hippolytus and his Age (1852), he asserted his belief in Jacobi’s theory, and drew from the abuse of Callistus in Book IX of the newly discovered text, the conclusion that even in the third century the Primacy of the Bishops of Rome was effectively denied.[6] The celebrated Christopher Wordsworth, Bishop of Lincoln, followed with a scholarly study in which, while rejecting von Bunsen’s conclusion, he admitted his main premises; and Dr. Döllinger, who was later to prove the chief opponent of Papal claims, appeared a little later with a work on the same side. Against these were to be found none who ventured to defend the supposed authorship of Origen, but many who did not believe that the work was rightly attributed to Hippolytus. Among the Germans, Fessler and Baur pronounced for Caius, a presbyter to whom Photius in the ninth century gave the curious title of “Bishop of Gentiles,” as author; of the Italians, de Rossi assigned it to Tertullian and Armellini to Novatian; of the French, the Abbé Jallabert in a doctoral thesis voted for Tertullian; while Cruice, who was afterwards to translate the work, thought its author must be either Caius or Tertullian.[14] Fortunately there is now no reason to re-open the controversy, which one may conclude has come to an end by the death of Lipsius, the last serious opponent of the Hippolytan authorship. Mgr. Duchesne, who may in such a matter be supposed to speak with the voice of the majority of the learned of his own communion, in his Histoire Ancienne de l’Église[15] accepts the view that Hippolytus was the author of the Philosophumena, and thinks that he became reconciled to the Church under the persecution of Maximin.[16] We may, therefore, take it that Hippolytus’ authorship is now admitted on all sides.
Even before Mynas discovered it, there were already doubts about attributing the Philosophumena to Origen. The fact that the author refers to himself in his Proæmium as a successor of the Apostles, a participant in the high priesthood's grace, and a protector of the Church, had led several educated writers in the eighteenth century to point out that Origen, who was never even a bishop, couldn't possibly be the author. Names like Epiphanius, Didymus of Alexandria, and Aetius were suggested instead. Following the release of Miller's text, this debate resurfaced and naturally took on the religious and political biases of those involved. Jacobi, in a German theological journal, was the first to state that it must have been written by Hippolytus, a contemporary of Callistus, which opened the floodgates. The concept of Papal Infallibility was already in discussions, and the Baron von Bunsen, then the Prussian Ambassador to the Court of St. James’, quickly took the opportunity to challenge its promotion. In his Hippolytus and his Age (1852), he expressed his support for Jacobi's theory and concluded from the criticisms of Callistus in Book IX of the newly found text that even in the third century, the Primacy of the Bishops of Rome was effectively denied. [6] The well-known Christopher Wordsworth, Bishop of Lincoln, followed with an academic study in which he rejected von Bunsen's conclusion but accepted his main arguments; later, Dr. Döllinger, who would become the main opponent of Papal claims, produced a work supporting the same side. None stepped forward to defend the assumed authorship of Origen, but many disagreed with attributing the work to Hippolytus. Among the Germans, Fessler and Baur argued for Caius, a presbyter that Photius in the ninth century uniquely labeled as “Bishop of Gentiles,” as the author; among the Italians, de Rossi attributed it to Tertullian, while Armellini suggested Novatian; from the French side, Abbé Jallabert voted for Tertullian in a doctoral thesis, and Cruice, who would later translate the work, believed the author must be either Caius or Tertullian.<[14]> Fortunately, there is now no reason to reopen this debate, which can be considered settled with the death of Lipsius, the last serious opponent of the idea that Hippolytus was the author. Mgr. Duchesne, who can be considered to represent the majority opinion of the learned in his communion, accepts in his Histoire Ancienne de l’Église[15] that Hippolytus wrote the Philosophumena and believes he was reconciled to the Church during the Maximin persecution.[16] Therefore, we can say that Hippolytus' authorship is now widely acknowledged.
A few words must be said as to what is known of this Hippolytus. A Saint and Martyr of that name appears in the Roman Calendar, and a seated statue of him was discovered in Rome in the sixteenth century inscribed on the back of the chair with a list of works, one of which[7] is claimed in our text as written by its author.[17] He is first mentioned by Eusebius, who describes him as the “Bishop of another Church” than that of Bostra, of which he has been speaking;[18] then by Theodoret, who calls him the “holy Hippolytus, bishop and martyr”;[19] and finally by Prudentius, who says that he became a Novatianist, but on his way to martyrdom returned to the bosom of the Church and entreated his followers to do the same.[20] We have many writings, mostly fragmentary, attributed to him, including among others one on the Paschal cycle which is referred to on the statue just mentioned, a tract against Noetus used later by Epiphanius, and others on Antichrist, Daniel, and the Apocalypse, all of which show a markedly chiliastic tendency. In the MSS. in which some of these occur, he is spoken of as “Bishop of Rome,” and this seems to have been his usual title among Greek writers, although he is in other places called “Archbishop,” and by other titles. From these and other facts, Döllinger comes to the conclusion that he was really an anti-pope or schismatic bishop who set himself up against the authority of Callistus, and this, too, is accepted by Mgr. Duchesne, who agrees with Döllinger that the schism created by him lasted through the primacies of Callistus’ successors, Urbanus and Pontianus, and only ceased when this last was exiled together with Hippolytus to the mines of Sardinia.[21] Though the evidence on which this is based is not very strong, it is a very reasonable account of the whole matter; and it becomes more probable if we choose to believe—for which, however, there is no distinct evidence—that Hippolytus was the head of the Greek-speaking community of Christians at Rome, while his enemy Callistus presided over the more numerous Latins. In that case, the schism would be more likely to be forgotten in time of persecution, and would have less chance of survival than the more serious ones of a later age; while it would satisfactorily account for the conduct of the Imperial[8] authorities in sending the heads of both communities into penal servitude at the same time. By doing so, Maximin or his pagan advisers doubtless considered they were dealing the yet adolescent Church a double blow.
A few words should be said about what we know of this Hippolytus. A saint and martyr by that name appears in the Roman Calendar, and a seated statue of him was found in Rome in the sixteenth century, inscribed on the back of the chair with a list of works, one of which[7] is claimed in our text as written by its author.[17] He is first mentioned by Eusebius, who describes him as the “Bishop of a different Church” than that of Bostra, which he has been discussing;[18] then by Theodoret, who refers to him as the “holy Hippolytus, bishop and martyr”;[19] and finally by Prudentius, who states that he became a Novatianist, but on his way to martyrdom returned to the Church and urged his followers to do the same.[20] We have many writings, mostly in fragments, attributed to him, including one on the Paschal cycle mentioned on the previously noted statue, a tract against Noetus later used by Epiphanius, and others on Antichrist, Daniel, and the Apocalypse, all of which exhibit a distinctly chiliastic outlook. In the manuscripts where some of these appear, he is referred to as “Bishop of Rome,” which seems to have been his usual title among Greek writers, although he is also called “Archbishop” and by other titles in different contexts. From these and other details, Döllinger concludes that he was essentially an anti-pope or schismatic bishop who positioned himself against the authority of Callistus, a view also shared by Mgr. Duchesne, who agrees with Döllinger that the schism he created lasted through the reigns of Callistus’ successors, Urbanus and Pontianus, and only ended when the latter was exiled along with Hippolytus to the mines of Sardinia.[21] Although the evidence for this is not very strong, it is a reasonable account of the situation; it becomes more plausible if we choose to believe—for which, however, there is no clear evidence—that Hippolytus led the Greek-speaking Christian community in Rome, while his rival Callistus oversaw the larger Latin community. In that case, the schism would likely be forgotten during times of persecution and would have less chance of lasting than the more serious ones in later eras; this would also satisfactorily explain the actions of the Imperial[8] authorities in sending the heads of both communities into penal servitude simultaneously. By doing this, Maximin or his pagan advisers probably thought they were striking a double blow against the still-young Church.
3. The Credibility of Hippolytus
Assuming, then, that our author was Hippolytus, schismatic Bishop of Rome from about 218 to 235, we must next see what faith is to be attached to his statements. This question was first raised by the late Dr. George Salmon, Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, who was throughout his life a zealous student of Gnosticism and of the history of the Church during the early centuries. While working through our text he was so struck by the repetition in the account of four different sects of the simile about the magnet drawing iron to itself and the amber the straws, as to excogitate a theory that Hippolytus must have been imposed upon by a forger who had sold him a number of documents purporting to be the secret books of the heretics, but in reality written by the forger himself.[22] This theory was afterwards adopted by the late Heinrich Stähelin, who published a treatise in which he attempted to show in the laborious German way, by a comparison of nearly all the different passages in it which present any similarity of diction, that the whole document was suspect.[23] The different passages on which he relies will be dealt with in the notes as they occur, and it may be sufficient to mention here the opinion of M. Eugène de Faye, the latest writer on the point, that the theory of Salmon and Stähelin goes a long way beyond the facts.[24] As M. de Faye points out, the different documents quoted in the work differ so greatly from one another both in style and contents, that to have invented or concocted them would have required a forger of almost superhuman skill and learning. To which it may be added that the mere repetition of the phrases that Stähelin has collated with such diligence would be the very[9] thing that the least skilful forger would most studiously avoid, and that it could hardly fail to put the most credulous purchaser on his guard. It is also the case that some at least of the phrases of whose repetition Salmon and Stähelin complain can be shown to have come, not from the Gnostic author quoted, but from Hippolytus himself, and that others are to be found in the Gnostic works which have come down to us in Coptic dress.[25] These Coptic documents, as the present writer has shown elsewhere,[26] are so intimately linked together that all must be taken to have issued from the same school. They could not have been known to Hippolytus or he would certainly have quoted them in the work before us; nor to the supposed forger, or he would have made greater use of them. We must, therefore, suppose that, in the passages which they and our text have in common, both they and it are drawing from a common source which can hardly be anything else than the genuine writings of earlier heretics. We must, therefore, agree with M. de Faye that the Salmon-Stähelin theory of forgery must be rejected.
Assuming our author was Hippolytus, the schismatic Bishop of Rome from around 218 to 235, we now need to evaluate the credibility of his statements. This question was first raised by the late Dr. George Salmon, Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, who dedicated his life to studying Gnosticism and the early history of the Church. While analyzing our text, he was struck by the repeated mention of four different sects using the analogy of a magnet attracting iron and amber attracting straws. This led him to propose a theory that Hippolytus had been misled by a forger who sold him documents claiming to be the secret books of the heretics but were actually written by the forger himself.[22] This theory was later supported by the late Heinrich Stähelin, who published a detailed paper attempting to show, in a thorough German manner, by comparing nearly all the similar passages in the text, that the entire document is questionable.[23] The various passages he relied on will be discussed in the notes as they arise, and it suffices to mention here the viewpoint of M. Eugène de Faye, the most recent commentator on this issue, who believes that the theories proposed by Salmon and Stähelin exceed the facts.[24] M. de Faye argues that the different documents cited in the work are so distinct in style and content that a forger would need almost superhuman skill and knowledge to create them. Furthermore, the mere repetition of phrases diligently collected by Stähelin would be exactly what an inept forger would try to avoid, which would likely alert even the most gullible buyer. Additionally, some of the phrases that Salmon and Stähelin criticize for their repetition can be shown to have originated not from the Gnostic author cited but from Hippolytus himself, and others are found in Gnostic texts that have survived in Coptic form.[25] These Coptic documents, as the current writer has demonstrated elsewhere,[26] are so closely connected that they must all come from the same school. Hippolytus couldn't have known them, or he would have certainly referenced them in this work; nor could the alleged forger have known them, or he would have relied on them more extensively. Therefore, we must assume that in the passages shared by them and our text, they both originate from a common source, which can only be the genuine writings of earlier heretics. Therefore, we must concur with M. de Faye that the Salmon-Stähelin theory suggesting forgery should be dismissed.
If, however, we turn from this to such statements of Hippolytus as we can check from other sources, we find many reasons for doubting not indeed the good faith of him or his informants, but the accuracy of one or other of them. Thus, in his account of the tenets of the philosophers, he repeatedly alters or misunderstands his authorities, as when he says that Thales supposed water to be the end as it had been the beginning of the Universe,[27] or that “Zaratas,” as he calls Zoroaster, said that light was the father and darkness the mother of beings,[28] which statements are directly at variance with what we know otherwise of the opinions of these teachers. So, too, in Book I, he makes Empedocles say that all things consist of fire, and will be resolved into fire, while in Book VII, he says that Empedocles declared the elements of the cosmos to be six in[10] number, whereof fire, one of the two instruments which alter and arrange it, is only one.[29] Again, in Book IX, he says that he has already expounded the opinions of Heraclitus, and then sets to work to describe as his a perfectly different set of tenets from that which he has assigned to him in Book I; while in Book X he ascribes to Heraclitus yet another opinion.[30] Or we may take as an example the system of arithmomancy or divination by the “Pythagorean number” whereby, he says, its professors claim to predict the winner of a contest by juggling with the numerical values of the letters in the competitors’ names, and then gives instances, some of which do and others do not work out according to the rule he lays down. So, too, in his unacknowledged quotations from Sextus Empiricus, he so garbles his text as to make it unintelligible to us were we not able to restore it from Sextus’ own words. So, again, in his account of the sleight-of-hand and other stage tricks, whereby he says, no doubt with truth, the magicians used to deceive those who consulted them, his account is so carelessly written or copied that it is only by means of much reading between the lines that it can be understood, and even then it recounts many more marvels than it explains.[31] Some of this inaccuracy may possibly be due to mistakes in copying and re-copying by scribes who did not understand what they were writing; but when all is said there is left a sum of blunders which can only be attributed to great carelessness on the part of the author. Yet, as if to show that he could take pains if he liked, the quotations from Scripture are on the whole correctly transcribed and show very few variations from the received versions. Consequently when such variations do occur (they are noted later whenever met with), we must suppose them to be not the work of Hippolytus, but of the heretics from whom he quotes, who must, therefore, have taken liberties with the New Testament similar to those of Marcion.[11] Where, also, he copies Irenæus with or without acknowledgment, his copy is extremely faithful, and agrees with the Latin version of the model more closely than the Greek of Epiphanius. It would seem, therefore, that our author’s statements, although in no sense unworthy of belief, yet require in many cases strict examination before they can be unhesitatingly accepted.[32]
If we look at the statements of Hippolytus that we can verify from other sources, we find many reasons to doubt not the good faith of him or his informants, but the accuracy of one or the other of them. For example, in his description of the philosophers' beliefs, he often misquotes or misunderstands his sources, such as when he claims that Thales believed water was both the beginning and the end of the Universe, or that "Zaratas," as he calls Zoroaster, said that light was the father and darkness the mother of beings, which contradicts what we know of these thinkers' views. In Book I, he has Empedocles saying that everything is made of fire and will return to fire, but in Book VII, he states that Empedocles said there were six elements in the cosmos, of which fire is just one of the two forces that shape it. In Book IX, he claims to have already explained Heraclitus' views, yet then goes on to describe a completely different set of beliefs than what he previously assigned to him in Book I; in Book X, he attributes yet another opinion to Heraclitus. Another example is his mention of arithmomancy, or divination using "Pythagorean numbers," where he claims that its practitioners predict contest winners by manipulating the numerical values of letters in competitors' names, and he gives examples that sometimes fit and sometimes do not follow the rule he sets out. Similarly, in his unacknowledged quotes from Sextus Empiricus, he twists the text so much that it becomes unintelligible unless we can restore it from Sextus’ own wording. Additionally, in his account of the tricks used by magicians, which he describes, likely accurately, as methods to deceive their clients, his writing is so careless or poorly copied that it takes a lot of effort to discern the meaning, and even then it recounts more wonders than it actually explains. Some of these inaccuracies might be due to errors from scribes who didn’t understand what they were transcribing; however, there remains a significant number of mistakes that can only be attributed to the author's carelessness. Yet, to show he could put in effort if he wanted, the quotations from Scripture are mostly accurate and show few deviations from the accepted versions. Thus, when variations do appear (noted later when encountered), we should assume they aren't from Hippolytus, but from the heretics he quotes, who must have altered the New Testament similarly to Marcion. Where he copies Irenæus, whether acknowledging it or not, his copy is very faithful and aligns more closely with the Latin version than the Greek of Epiphanius. Therefore, while our author’s statements are, in some sense, credible, they still require careful scrutiny before being accepted without question.
4. The Work's Composition
In these circumstances, and in view of the manifest discrepancies between statements in the earlier part of the text and what purports to be their repetition in the later, the question has naturally arisen as to whether the document before us was written for publication in its present form. It is never referred to or quoted by name by any later author, and although the argument from silence has generally proved a broken reed in such cases, there are here some circumstances which seem to give it unusual strength. It was certainly no reluctance to call in evidence the work of a schismatic or heretical writer which led to the work being ignored, for Epiphanius, a century and a half later, classes Hippolytus with Irenæus and Clement of Alexandria as one from whose writings he has obtained information,[33] and Theodoret, while making use still later of certain passages which coincide with great closeness with some in Book X of our text,[34] admits, as has been said, Hippolytus’ claim to both episcopacy and martyrdom. But the passages in Theodoret which seem to show borrowing from Hippolytus, although possibly, are not necessarily from the work before us. The author of this tells us in Book I that he has “aforetime”[35] expounded the tenets of the heretics “within measure,” and without revealing all their mysteries, and it might, therefore, be from some such earlier work that both Epiphanius and Theodoret have borrowed. Some writers, including Salmon,[36] have thought that this earlier work of our author is to be found in the anonymous tractate Adversus Omnes Hæreses usually appended to Tertullian’s[12] works.[37] Yet this tractate, which is extremely short, contains nothing that can be twisted into the words common to our text and to Theodoret, and we might, therefore, assert with confidence that it was from our text that Theodoret copied them but for the fact that he nowhere indicates their origin. This might be only another case of the unacknowledged borrowing much in fashion in his time, were it not that Theodoret has already spoken of Hippolytus in the eulogistic terms quoted above, and would therefore, one would think, have been glad to give as his informant such respectable authority. As he did not do so, we may perhaps accept the conclusion drawn by Cruice with much skill in a study published shortly after the appearance of Miller’s text,[38] and say with him that Theodoret did not know that the passages in question were to be found in any work of Hippolytus. In this case, as the statements in Book IX forbid us to suppose that our text was published anonymously or pseudonymously, the natural inference is that both Hippolytus and Theodoret drew from a common source.
In this situation, and considering the clear differences between the statements earlier in the text and their apparent repetition later on, a question has understandably come up about whether the document we have was actually written for publication in its current form. It’s never mentioned or directly quoted by any later author, and while the argument from silence often falls flat in such cases, there are circumstances here that seem to make it unusually convincing. It wasn’t due to hesitance to reference the work of a schismatic or heretical writer that led to the work being overlooked, since Epiphanius, a century and a half later, lists Hippolytus alongside Irenæus and Clement of Alexandria as one from whose writings he has gathered information, [33] and Theodoret, who uses certain passages that closely align with some in Book X of our text, [34] acknowledges, as mentioned, Hippolytus' claims to both episcopacy and martyrdom. However, the passages in Theodoret that appear to borrow from Hippolytus, while possibly sourced from him, may not necessarily come from the work in question. The author of this document states in Book I that he has "previously" [35] explained the beliefs of the heretics "to some extent," without exposing all their mysteries, suggesting that Epiphanius and Theodoret might have drawn from an earlier work instead. Some writers, including Salmon, [36] have suggested that this earlier work is found in the anonymous treatise Adversus Omnes Hæreses typically attached to Tertullian's[12] works. [37] Yet this short treatise contains nothing that could be twisted into the wording shared between our text and Theodoret, leading us to confidently assert that Theodoret copied them from our text, if not for the fact that he never indicates their source. This might just be another instance of uncredited borrowing common in his time, but given that Theodoret has already spoken about Hippolytus in the positive terms mentioned above, one would think he would be eager to credit such a respected source. Since he didn’t, we might support Cruice’s well-reasoned conclusion in a study published shortly after Miller’s text appeared, [38] and agree with him that Theodoret likely did not realize the passages in question were from any work of Hippolytus. Therefore, as the statements in Book IX prevent us from assuming that our text was published anonymously or under a pseudonym, the logical conclusion is that both Hippolytus and Theodoret drew from a shared source.
What this source was likely to have been there can be little doubt. Our author speaks more than once of “the blessed elder Irenæus,” who has, he says, refuted the heretic Marcus with much vigour, and he implies that the energy and power displayed by Irenæus in such matters have shortened his own work with regard to the Valentinian school generally.[39] Photius, also, writing as has been said in the ninth century, mentions a work of Hippolytus against heresies admittedly owing much to Irenæus’ instruction. The passage runs thus:—
What this source likely was is clear. Our author mentions "the blessed elder Irenæus" multiple times, stating that he vigorously refuted the heretic Marcus. He suggests that Irenæus's energy and power in these matters have made his own work on the Valentinian school shorter. [39] Photius, who wrote in the ninth century as noted, also refers to a work by Hippolytus against heresies that clearly owes a lot to Irenæus's teachings. The passage goes like this:—
“A booklet of Hippolytus has been read. Now Hippolytus was a disciple of Irenæus. But it (i. e. the booklet) was the compilation against 32 heresies making (the) Dositheans the beginning (of them) and comprising (those) up to Noetus and the Noetians. And he says that these heresies were subjected to[13] refutations by Irenæus in conversation[40] (or in lectures). Of which refutations making also a synopsis, he says he compiled this book. The phrasing however is clear, reverent and unaffected, although he does not observe the Attic style. But he says some other things lacking in accuracy, and that the Epistle to the Hebrews was not by the Apostle Paul.”
“A booklet on Hippolytus has been read. Now, Hippolytus was a disciple of Irenaeus. But it (i.e., the booklet) was a collection against 32 heresies, starting with the Dositheans and covering those up to Noetus and the Noetians. He says that Irenaeus refuted these heresies in discussions (or lectures). He also mentions that he compiled this book as a summary of those refutations. The language, however, is clear, respectful, and straightforward, even though he doesn't follow the Attic style. He also mentions some other things that lack accuracy, including that the Epistle to the Hebrews was not written by the Apostle Paul.”
These words have been held by Salmon and others to describe the tractate Adversus Omnes Hæreses. Yet this tractate contains not thirty-two heresies, but twenty-seven, and begins with Simon Magus to end with the Praxeas against whom Tertullian wrote. It also notices another heretic named Blastus, who, like Praxeas, is mentioned neither by Irenæus nor by our author, nor does it say anything about Noetus or the Apostle Paul. It does indeed mention at the outset “Dositheus the Samaritan,” but only to say that the author proposes to keep silence concerning both him and the Jews, and “to turn to those who have wished to make heresy from the Gospel,” the very first of whom, he says, is Simon Magus.[41] As for refutations, the tractate contains nothing resembling one, which has forced the supporters of the theory to assume that they were omitted for brevity’s sake. Nor does it in the least agree with our text in its description of the tenets and practices of heresies which the two documents treat of in common, such as Simon, Basilides, the Sethiani and others, and the differences are too great to be accounted for by supposing that the author of the later text was merely incorporating in it newer information.[42]
These words have been interpreted by Salmon and others to refer to the tractate Adversus Omnes Hæreses. However, this tractate mentions not thirty-two heresies, but twenty-seven, starting with Simon Magus and concluding with Praxeas, the target of Tertullian’s writing. It also refers to another heretic named Blastus, who, like Praxeas, is not mentioned by Irenaeus or our author, and provides no information about Noetus or the Apostle Paul. It does mention “Dositheus the Samaritan” at the beginning, but only to state that the author intends to stay silent about him and the Jews, and “to focus on those who have sought to create heresy from the Gospel,” the very first being, as he says, Simon Magus.[41] Regarding refutations, the tractate doesn't contain anything that resembles one, which has led supporters of the theory to believe that they were left out for the sake of brevity. It also does not align with our text in how it describes the beliefs and practices of heresies that both documents address, such as those of Simon, Basilides, the Sethians, and others, and the differences are too significant to be explained by assuming that the later text's author was simply incorporating newer information.[42]
On the other hand, Photius’ description agrees fairly well with our text, which contains thirty-one heresies all told, or thirty-two if we include, as the author asks us to do, that imputed by him to Callistus. Of these, that of Noetus is the[14] twenty-eighth, and is followed by those of the Elchesaites, Essenes, Pharisees and Sadducees only. These four last are all much earlier in date than any mentioned in the rest of the work, and three of them appeared to the author of the tractate last quoted as not heresies at all, while the fourth is not described by him, and there is no reason immediately apparent why in any case they should be put after and not before the post-Christian ones. The early part of the summary of Jewish beliefs in Book X is torn away, and may have contained a notice of Dositheus, whose name occurs in Eusebius and other writers,[43] as a predecessor of Simon Magus and one who did not believe in the inspiration of the Jewish Prophets. The natural place in chronological order for these Jewish and Samaritan sects would, therefore, be at the head rather than at the tail of the list, and if we may venture to put them there and to restore to the catalogue the name of Dositheus, we should have our thirty-two heresies, beginning with Dositheus and ending with Noetus. We will return later to the reason why Photius should call our text a Biblidarion or “booklet.”
On the other hand, Photius' description aligns pretty well with our text, which lists a total of thirty-one heresies, or thirty-two if we include the one attributed to Callistus, as the author suggests. Of these, Noetus's heresy is the twenty-eighth, followed only by those of the Elchesaites, Essenes, Pharisees, and Sadducees. The last four are all much earlier than any mentioned in the rest of the work, and the author of the previously cited tractate did not consider three of them to be heresies at all, while he doesn’t describe the fourth. There's no clear reason why they should be placed after the post-Christian heresies instead of before. The early section of the summary of Jewish beliefs in Book X is missing, which may have included a mention of Dositheus, who is referenced in Eusebius and other writers as a predecessor of Simon Magus and someone who didn’t believe in the inspiration of the Jewish Prophets. So, the natural chronological order for these Jewish and Samaritan sects would be at the beginning rather than the end of the list. If we can place them there and restore Dositheus' name to the catalogue, we would have our thirty-two heresies, starting with Dositheus and ending with Noetus. We’ll come back later to discuss why Photius refers to our text as a Biblidarion or “booklet.”
Are there now any reasons for thinking that our text is founded on such a synopsis of lectures as Photius says Hippolytus made? A fairly cogent one is the inconvenient and awkward division of the books, which often seem as if they had been arranged to occupy equal periods of time in delivery. Another is the unnecessary and tedious introductions and recapitulations with which the descriptions of particular philosophies, charlatanic practices, and heresies begin and end, and which seem as if they were only put in for the sake of arresting or holding the attention of an audience addressed verbally. Thus, in the account of Simon Magus’ heresy, our author begins with a long-winded story of a Libyan who taught parrots to proclaim his own divinity, the only bearing of which upon the story of Simon is that Hippolytus asserts, like Justin Martyr, that Simon wished his followers to take him for the Supreme Being.[44] So, too, he begins the succeeding book with the age-worn tale of Ulysses and the Sirens[45] by way of introduction to the tenets of Basilides, with which it has no connection[15] whatever. This was evidently intended to attract the attention of an audience so as to induce them to give more heed to the somewhat intricate details which follow. In other cases, he puts at the beginning or end of a book a more or less detailed summary of those which preceded it, lest, as he states in one instance, his hearers should have forgotten what he has before said.[46] These are the usual artifices of a lecturer, but a more salient example is perhaps those ends of chapters giving indications of what is to follow immediately, which can hardly be anything else than announcements in advance of the subject of the next lecture. Thus, at the end of Book I, he promises to explain the mystic rites[47]—a promise which is for us unfulfilled in the absence of Books II and III; at the end of Book IV, he tells us that he will deal with the disciples of Simon and Valentinus[48]; at that of Book VII, that he will do the same with the Docetæ[49]; and at that of Book VIII that he will “pass on” to the heresy of Noetus.[50] In none of these cases does he more than mention the first of the heresies to be treated of in the succeeding book, which the reader could find out for himself by turning over the page, or rather by casting his eye a little further down the roll.
Are there any reasons to believe that our text is based on a summary of lectures like Photius claims Hippolytus created? One convincing reason is the awkward division of the books, which often seem arranged to take equal amounts of time to present. Another reason is the unnecessary and tedious introductions and summaries that start and end the descriptions of various philosophies, fraudulent practices, and heresies. These seem included just to grab or hold the attention of a verbally addressed audience. For instance, in the account of Simon Magus’ heresy, the author opens with a lengthy tale of a Libyan who taught parrots to declare his own divinity. The only connection to Simon's story is that Hippolytus claims, like Justin Martyr, that Simon wanted his followers to see him as the Supreme Being.[44] Similarly, he opens the next book with the well-worn story of Ulysses and the Sirens[45] to introduce the beliefs of Basilides, despite having no relevance to it[15]. This was clearly meant to engage an audience and encourage them to pay closer attention to the somewhat complex details that follow. In other instances, he includes a summary at the beginning or end of a book, sometimes with a more or less detailed recap of what came before, lest, as he mentions in one case, his listeners forget what he previously said.[46] These are typical strategies of a lecturer, but a more notable example is the ends of chapters indicating what’s coming next, which can only be seen as previews for the next lecture. For instance, at the end of Book I, he promises to discuss the mystic rites[47]—a promise that goes unfulfilled for us due to the lack of Books II and III; at the end of Book IV, he states he will cover the followers of Simon and Valentinus[48]; at the end of Book VII, he mentions he will do the same with the Docetæ[49]; and at the end of Book VIII, he claims he will “move on” to the heresy of Noetus.[50] In none of these instances does he provide more than a simple mention of the first heresy to be covered in the next book, which the reader could easily discover by flipping the page, or rather by glancing a bit further down the text.
Again, there are repetitions in our text excusable in a lecturer who does not, if he is wise, expect his hearers to have at their fingers’ ends all that he has said in former lectures, and who may even find that he can best root things in their memory by saying them over and over again; but quite unpardonable in a writer who can refer his readers more profitably to his former statements. Yet, we find our author in Book I giving us the supposed teaching of Pythagoras as to the monad being a male member, the dyad a female and so on up to the decad, which is supposed to be perfect.[51] This is gone through all over again in Book IV with reference to the art of arithmetic[52] and again in Book VI where it is made a sort of shoeing-horn to the Valentinian heresy[53]. The same may be[16] said of the “Categories” or accidents of substance which Hippolytus in one place attributes to Pythagoras, but which are identical with those set out by Aristotle in the Organon. He gives them rightly to Aristotle in Book I, but makes them the invention of the Pythagoreans in Book VI only to return them to Aristotle in Book VII.[54] Here again is a mistake such as a lecturer might make by a slip of the tongue, but not a writer with any pretensions to care or seriousness.
Once again, there are repetitions in our text that might be excusable for a lecturer who, if he's smart, doesn’t expect his audience to remember everything he said in previous lectures. In fact, he may find that repeating things can help reinforce their memory. However, this is totally inexcusable for a writer who can better direct readers to his earlier statements. Yet, we see our author in Book I presenting the supposed teachings of Pythagoras about the monad being a male principle, the dyad a female, and so on up to the decad, which is thought to be perfect. This is repeated again in Book IV regarding the art of arithmetic and once more in Book VI, where it’s used as a kind of setup for the Valentinian heresy. The same applies to the “Categories” or properties of substance, which Hippolytus attributes to Pythagoras in one instance but are identical to those outlined by Aristotle in the Organon. He credits Aristotle correctly in Book I, but refers to them as a Pythagorean invention in Book VI, only to give the credit back to Aristotle in Book VII. Here, again, is a mistake that a lecturer might make as a slip of the tongue, but it’s not something a serious writer should do.
Beyond this, there is some little direct evidence of a lecture origin for our text. In his comments on the system of Justinus, which he connects with the Ophites, our author says: “Though I have met with many heresies, O beloved, I have met with none viler in evil than this.” The word “beloved” is here in the plural, and would be the phrase used by a Greek-speaking person in a lecture to a class or group of disciples or catechumens.[55] I do not think there is any instance of its use in a book. In another place he says that his “discourse” has proved useful, not only for refuting heretics, but for combating the prevalent belief in astrology;[56] and although the word might be employed by other authors with regard to writings, yet it is not likely to have been used in that sense by Hippolytus, who everywhere possible refers to his former “books.” There is, therefore, a good deal of reason for supposing that some part of this work first saw the light as spoken and not as written words.
Beyond this, there is some direct evidence that our text originated from a lecture. In his comments on Justinus's system, which he links to the Ophites, our author says, “Though I've encountered many heresies, my friends, I haven't found any more vile than this.” The term “my friends” is used in the plural and would be the phrase employed by a Greek-speaking person addressing a class or group of followers or new learners. [55] I don’t think it’s used in a book anywhere. Elsewhere, he mentions that his “talk” has been helpful not only for refuting heretics but also for challenging the popular belief in astrology; [56] and while other authors might use the word in reference to writings, it's unlikely that Hippolytus would use it that way, as he consistently refers to his earlier “books.” Therefore, there's a strong reason to believe that some part of this work was originally presented as spoken rather than written words.
What this part is may be difficult to define with great exactness; but there are abundant signs that the work as we have it was not written all at one time. In Book I, the author expresses his intention of assigning every heresy to the speculations of some particular philosopher or philosophic school.[57] So far from doing so, however, he only compares Valentinus with Pythagoras and Plato, Basilides with Aristotle, Cerdo and Marcion with Empedocles, Hermogenes with Socrates, and Noetus with Heraclitus, leaving all the Ophite teachers, Satornilus,[17] Carpocrates, Cerinthus and other founders of schools without a single philosopher attached to them. At the end of Book IV, moreover, he draws attention more than once to certain supposed resemblances in the views linked with the name of Pythagoras, to those underlying the nomenclature of the Simonian and Valentinian heresies, and concludes with the words that he must proceed to the doctrines of these last.[58] Before he does so, however, Book V is interposed and is entirely taken up with the Ophites, or worshippers of the Serpent, to whom he does not attempt to assign a philosophic origin. In Book VI he carries out his promise in Book IV by going at length into the doctrines of Simon, Valentinus and the followers of this last, and in Book VII he takes us in like manner through those of Basilides, Menander, Marcion and his successors, Carpocrates, Cerinthus and many others of the less-known heresiarchs. Book VIII deals in the same way with a sect that he calls the Docetæ, Monoimus the Arabian, Tatian, Hermogenes and some others. In the case of the Ophite teachers, Simon, and Basilides, he gives us, as has been said, extracts from documents which are entirely new to us, and were certainly not used by Irenæus, while he adds to the list of heresies described by his predecessor, the sects of the Docetæ, Monoimus and the Quartodecimans. In all the other heresies so far, he follows Irenæus’ account almost word for word, and with such closeness as enables us to restore in great part the missing Greek text of that Father. With Book IX, however, there comes a change. Mindful of the intention expressed in Book I, he here begins with a summary of the teaching of Heraclitus the Obscure, which no one has yet professed to understand, and then sets to work to deduce from it the heresy of Noetus. This gives him the opportunity for the virulent attack on his rival Callistus, to whom he ascribes a modification of Noetus’ heresy, and he next, as has been said, plunges into a description of the sect of the Elchesaites, then only lately come to Rome, and quotes from Josephus without acknowledgment and with some garbling the account by this last of the division of the Jews into the three sects of Pharisees, Sadducees and Essenes. Noetus’ heresy was what was known as Patripassian, from its[18] involving the admission that the Father suffered upon the Cross, and although he manages to see Gnostic elements in that of the Elchesaites, there can be little doubt that these last-named “heretics,” whose main tenet was the prescription of frequent baptism for all sins and diseases, were connected with the pre-Christian sect of Hemerobaptists, Mogtasilah or “Washers” who are at once pre-Christian, and still to be found near the Tigris between Baghdad and Basra. Why he should have added to these the doctrines of the Jews is uncertain, as the obvious place for this would have been, as has been said, at the beginning of the volume:[59] but a possible explanation is that he was here resuming a course of instruction by lectures that he had before abandoned, and was therefore in some sort obliged to spin it out to a certain length.
What this section is might be hard to clearly define; however, there are clear signs that the work as we have it wasn't written all at once. In Book I, the author states his intention to link every heresy to the ideas of specific philosophers or philosophical schools. Yet, he only compares Valentinus to Pythagoras and Plato, Basilides to Aristotle, Cerdo and Marcion to Empedocles, Hermogenes to Socrates, and Noetus to Heraclitus, leaving all the Ophite teachers, Satornilus, Carpocrates, Cerinthus, and other school founders without a singular philosopher associated with them. At the end of Book IV, he also points out several supposed similarities between the ideas associated with Pythagoras and those related to the Simonian and Valentinian heresies, concluding that he will move on to discuss the doctrines of these last groups. Before doing that, though, Book V is inserted and fully focuses on the Ophites, or worshippers of the Serpent, without trying to assign them a philosophical origin. In Book VI, he follows through on his promise from Book IV by detailing the doctrines of Simon, Valentinus, and his followers, and in Book VII, he similarly covers Basilides, Menander, Marcion and his successors, Carpocrates, Cerinthus, and many other lesser-known heretics. Book VIII addresses a group he calls the Docetæ, along with Monoimus the Arabian, Tatian, Hermogenes, and some others. For the Ophite teachers, Simon, and Basilides, he provides extracts from documents that are entirely new to us and were certainly not used by Irenæus, while he adds the sects of the Docetæ, Monoimus, and the Quartodecimans to the list of heresies described by his predecessor. In contrast, for all the other heresies so far, he closely follows Irenæus's account almost word for word, which allows us to largely reconstruct the missing Greek text from that Father. However, with Book IX, a shift occurs. Remembering the intention stated in Book I, he begins with a summary of the teachings of Heraclitus the Obscure, which no one has yet claimed to understand, and then proceeds to derive Noetus's heresy from it. This gives him the chance to launch a fierce attack on his rival Callistus, whom he accuses of modifying Noetus's heresy. He then dives into a description of the Elchesaites sect, which had only recently arrived in Rome, and references Josephus without acknowledgment, while also distorting his account of the division of the Jews into the three sects of Pharisees, Sadducees, and Essenes. Noetus's heresy, known as Patripassianism, involved the belief that the Father suffered on the Cross, and although he detects Gnostic elements in that of the Elchesaites, there's little doubt that these so-called "heretics," whose main belief was advocating frequent baptism for all sins and ailments, were connected to the pre-Christian sect of Hemerobaptists, Mogtasilah or "Washers," who are both pre-Christian and still found near the Tigris between Baghdad and Basra. It's unclear why he added the doctrines of the Jews to this section, as the obvious place would have been at the beginning of the volume; however, a possible explanation is that he was resuming a series of instructional lectures that he had previously abandoned and therefore needed to extend it to a certain length.
Book X seems at first sight likely to solve many of the questions which every reader who has got so far is compelled to ask. It begins, in accordance with the habit just noted, with the statement that the author has now worked through “the Labyrinth of Heresies” and that the teachings of truth are to be found neither in the philosophies of the Greeks, the secret mysteries of the Egyptians, the formulas of the Chaldæans or astrologers, nor the ravings of Babylonian magic.[60] This links it with fair closeness to the reference in Book IV to the ideas of the Persians, Babylonians, Egyptians and Chaldæans, only the first-named nation being here omitted from the text. It then goes on to say that “having brought together the opinions[61] of all the wise men among the Greeks in four books and those of the heresiarchs in five,” he will make a summary of them. It will be noted that this is in complete contradiction to the supposition that the missing Books II and III contained the doctrines of the Babylonians, as he now says that they comprised those of the Greeks only. The summary which[19] follows might have been expected to make this confusion clear, but unfortunately it does nothing of the kind. It does indeed give so good an abstract of what has been said in Books V to IX inclusive regarding the chief heresiarchs, that in one or two places it enables us to correct doubtful phrases and to fill in gaps left in earlier books. There is omitted from the summary, however, all mention of the heresies of Marcus, Satornilus, Menander, Carpocrates, the Nicolaitans, Docetæ, Quartodecimans, Encratites and the Jewish sects, and the list of omissions will probably be thought too long to be accounted for on the ground of mere carelessness. But when the summarizer deals with the earlier books, the discrepancy between the summary and the documents summarized is much more startling. Among the philosophers, he omits to summarize the opinions of Pythagoras, Empedocles, Ecphantus, Hippo, Socrates, Plato, Aristotle, the Stoics, Academics, Brachmans, or Druids, while he does mention those of Hippasus, Ocellus Lucanus, Heraclides of Pontus and Asclepiades, who were not named in any of the texts of Book I which have come down to us. As for the tenets and practices of the Persians, Egyptians and others, supposed on the strength of the statement at the beginning of Book V to have been narrated in Books II and III, nothing further is here said concerning them, and, by the little table of contents with which Book X like the others is prefaced, it will appear that nothing was intended to be said. For this last omission it might be possible to assign plausible reasons if it stood alone; but when it is coupled with the variations between summary and original as regards Book I, the only inference that meets all the facts is that the summarizer did not have the first four books under his eyes.
Book X initially seems likely to answer many questions that every reader up to this point has to ask. It starts, as noted before, with the claim that the author has now navigated through “the Labyrinth of Heresies” and that the teachings of truth can be found neither in Greek philosophies, the secret mysteries of the Egyptians, the doctrines of the Chaldæans or astrologers, nor in the wild claims of Babylonian magic.[60] This closely ties it to the reference in Book IV regarding the thoughts of the Persians, Babylonians, Egyptians, and Chaldæans, with only the first-named nation left out here. It continues by stating that “having gathered the views[61] of all the wise men among the Greeks in four books and those of the heresiarchs in five,” he will summarize these. It's important to note that this directly contradicts the assumption that the missing Books II and III contained the doctrines of the Babylonians; he now claims they only included those of the Greeks. The summary that[19] follows might have clarified this confusion, but unfortunately, it doesn’t do that. It does provide a solid abstract of what has been discussed in Books V to IX regarding the main heresiarchs, allowing us to clarify some unclear phrases and fill in gaps left in earlier books. However, the summary completely omits any mention of the heresies of Marcus, Satornilus, Menander, Carpocrates, the Nicolaitans, Docetæ, Quartodecimans, Encratites, and the Jewish sects, and the list of omissions might seem too extensive to be attributed to mere oversight. When the summarizer addresses the earlier books, the differences between the summary and the original documents become even more striking. Among the philosophers, he neglects to summarize the views of Pythagoras, Empedocles, Ecphantus, Hippo, Socrates, Plato, Aristotle, the Stoics, Academics, Brachmans, or Druids, yet he includes those of Hippasus, Ocellus Lucanus, Heraclides of Pontus, and Asclepiades, who were not mentioned in any of the texts from Book I that we have. Regarding the beliefs and practices of the Persians, Egyptians, and others, which were thought to be detailed in Books II and III based on the statement at the beginning of Book V, no further information is provided here, and it appears that nothing was meant to be included, according to the brief table of contents that precedes Book X, just like the others. While there could be reasonable explanations for this last omission if it stood alone, when considered alongside the discrepancies between the summary and the original regarding Book I, the only conclusion that fits all the facts is that the summarizer didn’t have access to the first four books.
This has led some critics to conclude that the summary is by another hand. There is nothing in the literary manners of the age to compel us to reject this supposition, and similar cases have been quoted. The evidence of style is, however, against it, and it is unlikely that if the summarizer were any other person than Hippolytus, he would have taken up Hippolytus’ personal quarrel against Callistus. Yet in the text of Book X before us the charge of heresy against Callistus is repeated, although perhaps with less[20] asperity than in Book IX, the accusations against his morals being omitted. Nor is it easy to dissociate from Hippolytus the really eloquent appeal to men of all nations to escape the terrors of Tartarus and gain an immortality of bliss by becoming converted to the Doctrine of Truth with which the Book ends, after an excursion into Hebrew Chronology, a subject which always had great fascination for Hippolytus. Although the matter is not beyond doubt, it would appear, therefore, that the summary, like the rest of the book, is by Hippolytus’ own hand.
This has led some critics to conclude that the summary was written by someone else. There's nothing in the literary style of the time that forces us to dismiss this idea, and similar instances have been mentioned. However, the evidence of writing style argues against it, and it's unlikely that if the summarizer was anyone other than Hippolytus, he would have addressed Hippolytus’ personal conflict with Callistus. Still, in the text of Book X, the accusation of heresy against Callistus is repeated, although perhaps with less criticism than in Book IX, where the charges about his morals are left out. It's also difficult to separate from Hippolytus the truly eloquent appeal to people of all nations to avoid the horrors of Tartarus and achieve eternal bliss by converting to the Doctrine of Truth with which the Book concludes, after a dive into Hebrew Chronology, a topic that always intrigued Hippolytus. While the matter isn't completely certain, it seems that the summary, like the rest of the book, is indeed written by Hippolytus himself.
In these circumstances there is but one theory that in the opinion of the present writer will reconcile all the conflicting facts. This is that the foundation of our text is the synopsis that Hippolytus made, as Photius tells us, after receiving instruction from Irenæus; that those notes were, as Hippolytus himself says, “set forth” by him possibly in the form of lectures, equally possibly in writing, but in any case a long time before our text was compiled; and that when his rivalry with Callistus became acute, he thought of republishing these discourses and bringing them up to date by adding to them the Noetian and other non-Gnostic heresies which were then making headway among the Christian community, together with the facts about the divinatory and magical tricks which had come to his knowledge during his long stay in Rome. We may next conjecture that, after the greater part of his book was written, chance threw in his way the documents belonging to the Naassene and other Ophite sects, which went back to the earliest days of Christianity and were probably in Hippolytus’ time on the verge of extinction.[62] He had before determined to omit these sects as of slight importance,[63] but now perceiving the interest of the new documents, he hastily incorporated them in his book immediately after his account of the magicians, so that they might appear as what he with some truth said they were, to wit, the fount and source of all later Gnosticism. To do this, he had to displace the account of the Jewish and Samaritan sects with which all the heresiologists of the time thought it necessary to begin their histories. He[21] probably felt the less reluctance in doing so, because the usual mention of these sects as “heresies” in some sort contradicted his pet theory, which was that the Gnostic tenets were not a mere perversion of Christian teaching, but were derived from philosophic theories of the creation of things, and from the mystic rites.
In these circumstances, there is only one theory that, in my opinion, can reconcile all the conflicting facts. This is that the basis of our text is the summary that Hippolytus created, as Photius tells us, after receiving instruction from Irenaeus; that those notes were, as Hippolytus himself states, “set forth” by him potentially in the form of lectures, or likely in writing, but in any case, a long time before our text was compiled. When his rivalry with Callistus intensified, he considered republishing these talks and updating them by adding information about the Noetian and other non-Gnostic heresies that were gaining traction among the Christian community, along with facts about the divination and magical tricks he had learned during his long stay in Rome. Next, we can speculate that after most of his book was written, he happened upon documents from the Naassene and other Ophite sects, which date back to the earliest days of Christianity and were probably on the verge of disappearing during Hippolytus’ time. He had previously decided to leave out these sects due to their limited significance, but now, recognizing the value of the new documents, he quickly incorporated them into his book right after his account of the magicians so that they could appear as what he, with some justification, claimed they were: the origin and source of all later Gnosticism. To do this, he had to replace the description of the Jewish and Samaritan sects, with which all the heresiologists of the time thought it necessary to begin their histories. He likely felt less reluctant to make this change because the usual reference to these sects as “heresies” somewhat contradicted his favorite theory, which was that the Gnostic beliefs were not merely a distortion of Christian teaching, but were derived from philosophical theories about the creation of things and from mystical rites.
Next let us suppose that at the close of his life, when he was perhaps hiding from Maximin’s inquisitors, or even when he was at the Sardinian mines, he thought of preserving his work for posterity by re-writing it—such copies as he had left behind him in Rome having been doubtless seized by the Imperial authorities.[64] Not having the material that he had before used then at his disposal, he had to make the best summary that he could from memory, and in the course of this found that the contents of the Books I, II, and III—the material for which he had drawn in the first instance from Irenæus—had more or less escaped him. He was probably able to recall some part of Book I by the help of heathen works like those of Diogenes Laertius, Aetius, or perhaps that Alcinous whose summary of Plato’s doctrines seem to have been formerly used by him.[65] The Ophite and other Gnostic heresies he remembers sufficiently to make his summary of their doctrines more easy, although he omits from the list heresiarchs like Marcus, Satornilus and Menander, about whom he had never had any exclusive information, and he now puts Justinus after instead of before Basilides. Finally, he remembered the Jewish sects which he had once intended to include, and being perhaps able to command, even in the mines, the work of a Romanized but unconverted Jew like Josephus, took from it such facts as seemed useful for his purpose as an introduction to the chronological speculation which had once formed his favourite study. With this summary as his guide he continued, it may be, to warn the companions in adversity to whom he tells us he had “become an adviser,” against the perils of heresy, and to appeal to his unconverted listeners with what his former translator calls not unfitly “a noble specimen of patristic eloquence.” That he died in the mines is most probable, not only from his advanced age[22] at the time of exile and the consequent unlikelihood that he would be able to withstand the pestilential climate, but also from the record of his body having been “deposited” in the Catacombs on the same day with that of his fellow-Pope and martyr Pontianus.[66] Yet the persecution of Maximin, though sharp, was short, and on the death of the tyrant after a reign of barely three years, there is no reason why the transcript of Book X should not have reached Rome, where there is some reason to think it was known from its opening words as “the Labyrinth.” Later it was probably appended to Books IV to IX of Hippolytus’ better known work, and the whole copied for the use of those officials who had to enquire into heresy. To them, Books II and III would be useless, and they probably thought it inexpedient to perpetuate any greater knowledge than was necessary for their better suppression, of the unclean mysteries of either pagan or Gnostic. As for Book I, besides being harmless, it had possibly by that time become too firmly connected with the name of Origen for its attribution to this other sufferer in the Maximinian persecution to be disturbed in later times.
Next, let’s imagine that at the end of his life, when he was possibly hiding from Maximin’s investigators, or even while he was at the Sardinian mines, he thought about saving his work for future generations by rewriting it—any copies he had left behind in Rome were likely confiscated by the Imperial authorities. Not having the materials he previously used at his disposal, he had to create the best summary he could from memory, and while doing so, he found that the contents of Books I, II, and III—the material he had originally drawn from Irenæus—had mostly slipped his mind. He was probably able to recall some parts of Book I with help from pagan works like those by Diogenes Laertius, Aetius, or possibly that Alcinous whose summary of Plato’s doctrines he seemed to have used before. He remembered the Ophite and other Gnostic heresies well enough to make summarizing their doctrines easier, although he left out heresiarchs like Marcus, Satornilus, and Menander, about whom he never had exclusive information, and he now placed Justinus after, rather than before, Basilides. Finally, he recalled the Jewish sects he had once planned to include, and since he could possibly access the work of a Romanized but unconverted Jew like Josephus, he extracted useful facts for his introduction to the chronological speculation that had once been his favorite subject. Using this summary as his guide, he may have continued to warn his fellow sufferers, to whom he stated he had “become an adviser,” against the dangers of heresy, and to reach out to his unconverted listeners with what his former translator fittingly calls “a noble specimen of patristic eloquence.” It’s highly likely he died in the mines, not only because of his age at the time of exile, which made it unlikely he could survive the dreadful climate, but also because records show that his body was “deposited” in the Catacombs on the same day as that of his fellow-Pope and martyr Pontianus. Yet the persecution by Maximin, although severe, was brief, and after the tyrant’s death following a reign of barely three years, there’s no reason the manuscript of Book X couldn’t have reached Rome, where it was likely known by its opening words as “the Labyrinth.” Later, it was probably attached to Books IV to IX of Hippolytus’ more well-known work, and the entire thing was copied for officials investigating heresy. For them, Books II and III would be pointless, and they probably thought it unnecessary to preserve more knowledge than was needed to suppress the unclean mysteries of either paganism or Gnosticism. As for Book I, besides being harmless, it had likely by that time become too closely linked to Origen’s name for anyone to question its attribution to this other victim of the Maximinian persecution later on.
It only remains to see how this theory fits in with the remarks of Photius given above. It is fairly evident that Photius is speaking from recollection only, and that the words do not suggest that he had Hippolytus’ actual work before him when writing, while he throughout speaks of it in the past tense as one might speak of a document which has long since perished, although some memory of its contents have been preserved. If this were so, we might be prepared to take Photius’ description as not necessarily accurate in every detail; yet, as we have it, it is almost a perfect description of our text. The 32 heresies, as we have shown above, appear in our text as in Photius’ document. Our text contains not only the large excerpts from Irenæus which we might expect from Photius’ account of its inception, but also the “refutations” which do not appear in the Adversus Omnes Hæreses. It extends “up to,” as Photius says, Noetus and the Noetians, and although it does not contain any mention of Dositheus or the Dositheans, this may have been given in the part which has[23] been cut out of Book X.[67] If that were the case, or if Photius has made any mistake in the matter, as one might easily do when we consider that all the early heresiologies begin with Jewish and Samaritan sects, the only real discrepancy between our text and Photius’ description of Hippolytus’ work is in the matter of length. But it is by no means certain that Photius ever saw the whole work put together, and it is plain that he had never seen or had forgotten the first four books dealing with the philosophers, the mysteries and the charlatans. Without these, and without the summary, Books V to IX do not work out to more than 70,000 words in all, and this might well seem a mere “booklet” to a man then engaged in the compilation of his huge Bibliotheca. Whether, then, Hippolytus did or did not reduce to writing the exposition of heresies which he made in his youth, it seems probable that all certain trace of this exposition is lost. It is certainly not to be recognized in pseudo-Tertullian’s Adversus Omnes Hæreses, and the work of Hippolytus recorded by Photius was probably a copy of our text in a more or less complete form.
It remains to see how this theory aligns with the earlier comments from Photius. It’s pretty clear that Photius is recalling from memory only, and his words don’t indicate that he had Hippolytus’ actual work in front of him while writing. He consistently refers to it in the past tense, as one might talk about a document that has long been lost, even though some details of its content remain. If this is the case, we might be inclined to view Photius’ description as not necessarily accurate in every detail; however, as it stands, it’s almost a perfect match for our text. The 32 heresies, as we’ve noted above, show up in our text just like in Photius' document. Our text contains not only the substantial excerpts from Irenæus that we would expect based on Photius’ account of its creation but also the “refutations” that don’t appear in the Adversus Omnes Hæreses. It goes “up to,” as Photius mentions, Noetus and the Noetians. Although it doesn't mention Dositheus or the Dositheans, this might have been included in the section that has[23]been removed from Book X.[67] If that’s the case, or if Photius made any errors about this, which is easy to do considering all early heresiologies start with Jewish and Samaritan sects, the only real difference between our text and Photius’ description of Hippolytus’ work is its length. However, it’s not certain that Photius ever saw the complete work, and it’s clear that he had never seen or might have forgotten the first four books about the philosophers, the mysteries, and the charlatans. Without these, and without the summary, Books V to IX only add up to about 70,000 words, which might have seemed like just a “booklet” to someone then compiling their massive Bibliotheca. So, whether Hippolytus actually wrote down the exposition of heresies he made in his youth, it seems likely that any certain trace of this exposition is lost. It is definitely not present in pseudo-Tertullian’s Adversus Omnes Hæreses, and the work of Hippolytus recorded by Photius was probably a version of our text in a more or less complete form.
5. The Work's Style
Photius’ remark that Hippolytus did not keep to the Attic style is an understatement of the case with regard to our text. Jacobi, its first critic, was so struck by the number of “Latinisms” that he found in it as to conjecture that it is nothing but a Greek translation of a Latin original.[68] This is so unlikely as to be well-nigh impossible if Hippolytus were indeed the author; and no motive for such translation can be imagined unless it were made at a fairly late period. In that case, we should expect to find it full of words and expressions used only in Byzantine times when the Greek language had become debased by Slav and Oriental admixtures. This, however, is not the case with our text, and only one distinctly Byzantine phrase has[24] rewarded a careful search.[69] On the other hand neologisms are not rare, especially in Book X,[70] and everything goes to show the truth of Cruice’s remark that the author was evidently not a trained writer. This is by no means inconsistent with the theory that the whole work is by Hippolytus, and is the more probable if we conclude that it was originally spoken instead of written.
Photius’ comment that Hippolytus did not adhere to the Attic style is an understatement regarding our text. Jacobi, its first critic, was so struck by the number of “Latinisms” he found in it that he suggested it might just be a Greek translation of a Latin original.[68] This is highly unlikely to the point of being almost impossible if Hippolytus was indeed the author, and there’s no reason we can think of for such a translation unless it was done at a relatively late date. In that case, we’d expect it to be filled with words and phrases that were only used in Byzantine times when the Greek language had become tainted by Slav and Oriental influences. However, this isn’t the case with our text, and only one distinctly Byzantine phrase has[24] been found after a thorough search.[69] On the other hand, neologisms are common, especially in Book X,[70] and everything indicates the validity of Cruice’s observation that the author was clearly not a trained writer. This is not at all inconsistent with the theory that the entire work is by Hippolytus, and it seems more likely if we conclude that it was originally spoken rather than written.
This is confirmed when we look into the construction of the author’s sentences. They are drawn out by a succession of relative clauses to an extent very rare among even late Greek writers, more than one sentence covering 20 or 30 lines of the printed page without a full stop, while the usual rules as to the place and order of the words are often neglected. Another peculiarity of style is the constant piling up of several similes or tropes where only one would suffice, which is very distinctly marked in the passages whenever the author is speaking for long in his own person and without quoting the words of another. In all these we seem to be listening to the words of a fluent but rather laborious orator. Thus in Book I he compares the joy that he expects to find in his work to that of an athlete gaining the crown, of a merchant selling his goods after a long voyage, of a husbandsman with his hardly won crops, and of a despised prophet seeing his predictions fulfilled.[71] So in Book V, after mentioning a book by Orpheus called Bacchica otherwise unknown, he goes on to speak of “the mystic rite of Celeus and Triptolemus and Demeter and Core and Dionysus in Eleusis,”[72] when any practised writer would have said the Eleusinian mysteries simply. A similar piling up of imagery is found in Book VIII, where he speaks of the seed of the fig-tree as “a refuge for the terror-stricken, a shelter for the naked, a veil for modesty, and the sought-for produce to which the Lord came in search of fruit three times and found none.”[73] But it is naturally in the phrases of the pastoral address with which Book X ends that the most salient examples occur. Thus,[25] the unconverted are told that by being instructed in the knowledge of the true God, they will escape the imminent menace of the judgment fire, and the unillumined vision of gloomy Tartarus, and the burning of the everlasting shore of the Gehenna of fire, and the eye of the Tartaruchian angels in eternal punishment, and the worm that ever coils as if for food round the body whence it was bred,[74]—or, as he might have said in one word, the horrors of hell.
This is confirmed when we look at how the author constructs their sentences. They are lengthened by a series of relative clauses to an extent that's quite rare even among later Greek writers, with more than one sentence spanning 20 or 30 lines on the printed page without a period. The usual rules regarding the placement and order of words are often overlooked. Another stylistic quirk is the constant accumulation of multiple similes or tropes when only one would be enough, which is especially clear in passages where the author speaks at length in their own voice without quoting others. In all of this, we seem to be hearing from a fluent but somewhat effortful speaker. For example, in Book I, the author compares the joy they expect to find in their work to that of an athlete winning a crown, a merchant selling his goods after a long journey, a farmer with his hard-earned harvest, and a disregarded prophet witnessing his predictions come true. [71] In Book V, after mentioning a book by Orpheus called Bacchica, which is otherwise unknown, the author goes on to talk about “the mystic rite of Celeus and Triptolemus, Demeter, Core, and Dionysus in Eleusis,” [72] when any experienced writer would simply have referred to the Eleusinian mysteries. A similar accumulation of imagery appears in Book VIII, where the author describes the fig tree's seed as “a refuge for the terrified, a shelter for the naked, a veil for modesty, and the sought-after produce that the Lord sought for fruit three times and found none.” [73] However, it's especially in the phrases of the pastoral address at the end of Book X that the most striking examples appear. Thus, [25] the unconverted are told that by being taught the true knowledge of God, they will avoid the immediate threat of judgment by fire, the dark vision of gloomy Tartarus, the burning of the eternal shores of Gehenna, the gaze of the Tartaruchian angels in everlasting punishment, and the worm that endlessly coils around the body from which it was born, [74]—or, as the author could have said in one word, the horrors of hell.
Less distinctive than this, although equally noticeable, is the play of words which is here frequently employed. This is not unknown among other ecclesiastical writers of the time, and seems to have struck Charles Kingsley when, fresh from a perusal of St. Augustine, he describes him as “by a sheer mistranslation” twisting one of the Psalms to mean what it never meant in the writer’s mind, and what it never could mean, and then punning on the Latin version.[75] Hippolytus when writing in his own person makes but moderate use of this figure. Sometimes he does so legitimately enough, as when he speaks of the Gnostics initiating a convert into their systems and delivering to him “the perfection of wickedness”—the word used for perfection having the mystic or technical meaning of initiation as well as the more ordinary one of completion[76]; or when he says that the measurements of stellar distances by Ptolemy have led to the construction of measureless “heresies.”[77] At others he consciously puns on the double meaning of a word, as when he says that those who venture upon orgies are not far from the wrath (ὀργή) of God.[78] Sometimes, again, he is led away by a merely accidental similarity of sounds as when he tries to connect the name of the Docetæ, which he knows is taken from δοκεῖν, “to seem,” with “the beam (δοκός) in the eye” of the Sermon on the Mount.[79] He makes a second and more obvious pun on the same word later when he says that the Docetæ do more than seem to be mad; but he is most shameless when he derives “prophet” from προφαίνειν instead of πρόφημι[80]—a perversion which one can hardly imagine entering into the head of any one with the most modest acquaintance with Greek grammar.
Less distinctive than this, but still noticeable, is the wordplay that is often used here. This isn't unique to this writer; many other religious authors of the time did the same. Charles Kingsley noted this when, after reading St. Augustine, he described him as “twisting one of the Psalms into a meaning it never had in the original author's mind,” and then playing on the Latin version. Hippolytus, when writing from his perspective, uses this technique sparingly. Sometimes he does so appropriately, like when he mentions the Gnostics bringing a new follower into their beliefs and giving him “the perfection of wickedness”—where the word for perfection carries both a mystical sense of initiation and a more ordinary sense of completion; or when he states that Ptolemy’s measurements of star distances have led to the creation of endless “heresies.” At other times, he intentionally puns on a word's dual meaning, as when he says those who engage in orgies are not far from the wrath (ὀργή) of God. Occasionally, he is led astray by mere accidental similarities in sound, such as when he tries to connect the name of the Docetæ, which he knows comes from δοκεῖν, “to seem,” with “the beam (δοκός) in the eye” from the Sermon on the Mount. He makes a second and more obvious pun on the same word later when he says the Docetæ do more than seem to be crazy; but he is most outrageous when he derives “prophet” from προφαίνειν instead of πρόφημι—a distortion that seems unimaginable for anyone with even a basic understanding of Greek grammar.
But these puns, bad as they are, are venial compared with some of the authors from whom he quotes. None can equal in this respect the efforts of the Naassene author, whose plays upon words and audacious derivations might put to the blush those in the Cratylus. Adamas and Adam, Corybas and κορυφή (the head), Geryon and Γηρυόνην (“flowing from earth”), Mesopotamia and “a river from the middle,” Papas and παῦε, παῦε (“Cease! cease!”), Αἰπόλος (“goat herd”) and ἀεὶ πολῶν (“ever turning”), naas (“serpent”) and ναός (“temple”), Euphrates and εὐφραίνει (“he rejoices”) are but a few of the terrible puns he perpetrates.[81] The Peratic author is more sober in this respect, and yet he, or perhaps Hippolytus for him, derives the name of the sect from περᾶν (“to pass beyond”),[82] although Theodoret with more plausibility would take it from the nationality of its teacher Euphrates the Peratic or Mede; and the chapter on the Sethians does not contain a single pun. Yet that on Justinus makes up for this by deriving the name of the god Priapus from πριοποιέω, a word made up for the occasion.[83] “The great Gnostics of Hadrian’s time,” viz.:—Basilides, Marcion and Valentinus, seem to have had souls above such puerilities; but the Docetic author resumes the habit with a specially daring parallel between Βάτος (“a bush”) and βάτος (Hera’s robe or “mist”)[84] and Monoimus the Arab follows suit with a sort of jingle between the Decalogue and the δεκάπληγος or ten plagues of Egypt, which would hardly have occurred to any one without the Semitic taste for assonance.[85] Of the less-quoted writers there is no occasion to speak, because there are either no extracts from their works given in our text or they are too short for us to judge from them whether they, too, were given to punning.
But these puns, as bad as they are, are minor compared to some of the authors he quotes. No one can match the Naassene author in this regard, whose wordplay and bold interpretations might embarrass those from the Cratylus. Adamas and Adam, Corybas and κορυφή (the head), Geryon and Γηρυόνην (“flowing from earth”), Mesopotamia and “a river from the middle,” Papas and παῦε, παῦε (“Cease! cease!”), Αἰπόλος (“goat herd”) and ἀεὶ πολῶν (“ever turning”), naas (“serpent”) and ναός (“temple”), Euphrates and εὐφραίνει (“he rejoices”) are just a few of the awful puns he makes.[81] The Peratic author is more serious in this aspect, yet he, or possibly Hippolytus on his behalf, derives the name of the sect from περᾶν (“to pass beyond”),[82] though Theodoret more plausibly attributes it to the nationality of its teacher Euphrates the Peratic or Mede; and the chapter on the Sethians doesn’t contain a single pun. However, that on Justinus compensates for this by deriving the name of the god Priapus from πριοποιέω, a word coined for the occasion.[83] “The great Gnostics of Hadrian’s time,” like Basilides, Marcion, and Valentinus, seem to have been above such childishness; but the Docetic author returns to this habit with an especially bold comparison between Βάτος (“a bush”) and βάτος (Hera’s robe or “mist”)[84] and Monoimus the Arab follows suit with a kind of wordplay linking the Decalogue and the δεκάπληγος or ten plagues of Egypt, which would likely not have occurred to anyone without the Semitic fondness for assonance.[85] There’s no need to discuss the less-quoted writers because there are either no excerpts from their works included in our text or they are too brief for us to determine if they, too, indulged in punning.
Apart from such comparatively small matters, however, the difference in style between the several Gnostic writers here quoted is well marked. Nothing can be more singular at first sight than the way in which the Naassene author expresses himself. It seems to the reader on the first perusal of his lucubrations as if the writer had made up his mind to follow no train of thought beyond the limits of a single sentence. Beginning with the idea of the First Man,[27] which we find running like a thread through so many Eastern creeds, from that of the Cabalists among the Jews to the Manichæans who perhaps took it directly from its primitive source in Babylon,[86] he immediately turns from this to declare the tripartite division of the universe and everything it contains, including the souls and natures of men, and to inculcate the strictest asceticism. Yet all this is written round, so to speak, a hymn to Attis which he declares relates to the Mysteries of the Mother with several allusions to the most secret rites of the Eleusinian Demeter and, as it would appear, of those of the Greek Isis. The Peratic author, on the other hand, also teaches a tripartite division of things and souls, but draws his proofs not from the same mystic sources as the Naassene but from what Hippolytus declares to be the system of the astrologers. This system, which is not even hinted at in any avowedly astrological work, is that the stars are the cause of all that happens here below, and that we can only escape from their sway into one of the two worlds lying above ours by the help of Christ, here called the Perfect Serpent, existing as an intermediary between the Father of All and Matter. Yet this doctrine, which we can also read without much forcing of the text into the rhapsody of the Naassene, is stated with all the precision and sobriety of a scientific proposition, and is as entirely free from the fervour and breathlessness of the last-named writer as it is from his perpetual allusions to the Greek and especially to the Alexandrian and Anatolian mythology.[87] Both these again are perfectly different in style from the “Sethian” author from whom Hippolytus gives us long extracts, and who seems to have trusted mainly to an imagery which is entirely opposed to all Western conventions of modesty.[88] Yet all three aver the strongest belief in the Divinity and Divine Mission of Jesus, whom they identify with the Good Serpent, which was according to many modern authors the chief material object of adoration in every heathen temple in[28] Asia Minor.[89] They are, therefore, rightly numbered by Hippolytus among the Ophite heresies, and seem to be founded upon traditions current throughout Western Asia which even now are not perhaps quite extinct. Yet each of the three authors quoted in our text writes in a perfectly different style from his two fellow heresiarchs, and this alone is sufficient to remove all doubt as to the genuineness of the document.
Aside from these relatively minor points, the differences in style among the Gnostic writers mentioned here are quite clear. At first glance, the way the Naassene author expresses himself is quite unique. When you read his writings for the first time, it feels like the writer has decided to stick to a single train of thought limited to one sentence. He starts with the concept of the First Man, which threads through many Eastern beliefs, from the Cabalists among the Jews to the Manichæans, who likely borrowed it directly from its original source in Babylon. He then quickly shifts to discuss the tripartite division of the universe and everything within it, including human souls and natures, emphasizing strict asceticism. However, all this is presented around what can be described as a hymn to Attis, which he claims relates to the Mysteries of the Mother, including several references to the most secret rites of Demeter in Eleusis and, seemingly, those related to the Greek Isis. In contrast, the Peratic author also teaches a tripartite division of things and souls but draws his evidence not from the same mystical sources as the Naassene but from what Hippolytus identifies as the system of astrologers. This system, which isn’t even hinted at in any openly astrological work, claims that the stars cause everything that happens here on Earth, and that we can only escape their influence into one of the two higher worlds with the help of Christ, referred to here as the Perfect Serpent, who exists as a bridge between the Father of All and Matter. This doctrine, which can also be inferred from the rhapsodic writings of the Naassene without much effort, is expressed with the precision and sobriety of a scientific statement, completely free from the fervor and breathlessness of the previous writer, as well as his constant references to Greek, especially Alexandrian and Anatolian, mythology. Both of these writers are also completely different in style compared to the “Sethian” author, from whom Hippolytus provides lengthy extracts, and who seems to rely primarily on imagery that contradicts all Western standards of modesty. Yet all three assert a strong belief in the Divinity and Divine Mission of Jesus, whom they identify with the Good Serpent, which many modern authors claim was the main object of worship in every pagan temple in Asia Minor. Therefore, Hippolytus correctly classifies them as part of the Ophite heresies, which seem to be based on traditions that were widespread throughout Western Asia, and which may still exist today. Each of the three authors quoted in our text, however, writes in a completely different style from the other two heretics, and this alone is enough to eliminate any doubt about the authenticity of the document.
These three Ophite chapters are taken first because in our text they begin the heresiology strictly so called.[90] As has been said, the present writer believes them to be an interpolation made at the last moment by the author, and by no means the most valuable, though they are perhaps the most curious part of the book. They resemble much, however, in thought the quotations in our text attributed to Simon Magus, and although the ideas apparent in them differ in material points, yet there seems to be between the two sets of documents a kind of family likeness in the occasional use of bombastic language and unclean imagery. But when we turn from these to the extracts from the works attributed to Valentinus and Basilides which Hippolytus gives us, a change is immediately apparent. Here we have dignity of language corresponding to dignity of thought, and in the case of Valentinus especially the diction is quite equal to the passages from the discourses of that most eloquent heretic quoted by Clement of Alexandria. We feel on reading them that we have indeed travelled from the Orontes to the Tiber, and the difference in style should by itself convince the most sceptical critic at once of the good faith of our careless author and of the authenticity of the sources from which he has collected his information.
These three Ophite chapters are presented first because they mark the beginning of our text's heresiology as we understand it. As mentioned earlier, the current writer thinks they were added at the last minute by the author and aren't the most valuable, although they might be the most intriguing part of the book. They closely resemble the quotes in our text attributed to Simon Magus, and although the ideas in them differ in significant ways, there seems to be a sort of family resemblance between the two sets of documents, particularly in their occasional use of grandiose language and unseemly imagery. However, when we move from these to the excerpts from the works attributed to Valentinus and Basilides that Hippolytus provides, the change is immediately noticeable. Here, the nobility of language matches the nobility of thought, and in Valentinus's case especially, the style is quite comparable to the passages from the speeches of that eloquent heretic quoted by Clement of Alexandria. As we read, it feels like we've indeed traveled from the Orontes to the Tiber, and the difference in style should, by itself, quickly convince even the most skeptical critic of the good intentions of our careless author and the authenticity of the sources from which he gathered his information.
6. The Importance of the Work
What interest has a work such as this of Hippolytus for us at the present day? In the first place it preserves for us many precious relics of a literature which before its discovery seemed lost for ever. The pagan hymn to Attis[29] and the Gnostic one on the Divine Mission of Jesus, both appearing in Book V, are finds of the highest value for the study of the religious beliefs of the early centuries of our Era, and with these go many fragments of hardly less importance, including the Pindaric ode in the same book. Not less useful or less unexpected are the revelations in the same book of the true meaning of the syncretistic worship of Attis and Cybele, and the disclosure here made of the supreme mystery of the Eleusinian rites, which we now know for the first time culminated in the representation of a divine marriage and of the subsequent birth of an infant god, coupled with the symbolical display of an “ear of corn reaped in silence.” For the study of classical antiquity as well as for the science of religions such facts are of the highest value.
What relevance does a work like Hippolytus have for us today? First of all, it preserves many valuable remnants of a literature that seemed forever lost before its discovery. The pagan hymn to Attis[29] and the Gnostic hymn about the Divine Mission of Jesus, both found in Book V, are incredibly important for understanding the religious beliefs of the early centuries of our Era. Alongside these, there are many fragments of similar significance, including the Pindaric ode in the same book. equally useful and surprising are the insights in this book about the true meaning of the mixed worship of Attis and Cybele, as well as the revelation of the supreme mystery of the Eleusinian rites, which we now understand for the first time ended with a depiction of a divine marriage and the subsequent birth of an infant god, along with the symbolic representation of an “ear of corn reaped in silence.” These findings are invaluable for the study of classical antiquity as well as for the science of religions.
But all this will for most of us yield in interest to the picture which our text gives us of the struggles of Christianity against its external and internal foes during the first three centuries. So far from this period having been one of quiet growth and development for the infant Church, we see her in Hippolytus’ pages exposed not only to fierce if sporadic persecution from pagan emperors, but also to the steady and persistent rivalry of scores of competing schools led by some of the greatest minds of the age, and all combining some of the main tenets of Christianity with the relics of heathenism. We now know, too, that she was not always able to present an unbroken front to these violent or insidious assailants. In the highest seats of the Church, as we now learn for the first time, there were divisions on matters of faith which anticipated in some measure those which nearly rent her in twain after the promulgation of the Creed of Nicæa. Such a schism as that between the churches of Hippolytus and Callistus must have given many an opportunity to those foes who were in some sort of her own household; while round the contest, like the irregular auxiliaries of a regular army, swarmed a crowd of wonder-workers, diviners, and other exploiters of the public credulity, of whose doings we have before gained some insight from writers like Lucian and Apuleius, but whose methods and practices are for the first time fully described by Hippolytus.
But for most of us, all this will take a backseat to the picture our text paints of the struggles of Christianity against its external and internal enemies during the first three centuries. This period was far from being a time of quiet growth and development for the early Church; we see her in Hippolytus’ writings facing not only fierce, albeit sporadic, persecution from pagan emperors but also the ongoing competition from numerous rival schools led by some of the greatest minds of the time, all mixing core aspects of Christianity with remnants of pagan beliefs. We also understand now that she wasn't always able to present a united front against these forceful or cunning attackers. In the highest ranks of the Church, as we learn for the first time, there were divisions over matters of faith that foreshadowed those that almost tore her apart after the Nicene Creed was established. Such a split as that between the churches of Hippolytus and Callistus must have provided many opportunities for those enemies who were somewhat part of her own community. Meanwhile, around this conflict, like irregular troops supporting a regular army, swarmed a group of miracle workers, diviners, and other exploiters of public gullibility, whose actions we've previously gained some insights on from writers like Lucian and Apuleius, but whose methods and practices are fully detailed for the first time by Hippolytus.
The conversion of the whole Empire under Constantine[30] broke once for all the power of these enemies of the Church. Schisms were still to occur, but grievous as they were, they happily proved impotent to destroy the essential unity of Christendom. The heathen faiths and the Gnostic sects derived from them were soon to wither like plants that had no root, and both they and the charlatans whose doings our author details were relentlessly hunted down by the State which had once given them shelter: while if the means used for this purpose were not such as the purer Christian ethics would now approve, we must remember that these means would probably have proved ineffective had not Christian teaching already destroyed the hold of these older beliefs on the seething populations of the Empire. That the adolescent Church should thus have been enabled to triumph over all her enemies may seem to many a better proof of her divine guidance than the miraculous powers once attributed to her. We may not all of us be able to believe that a rainstorm put out the fire on which Thekla was to be burned alive, or that the crocodiles in the tank in the arena into which she was cast were struck by lightning and floated to the surface dead.[91] Still less can we credit that the portraits of St. Theodore and other military saints left their place in the palace of the Queen of Persia and walked about in human form.[92] Such stories are for the most of us either pious fables composed for edification or half-forgotten records of natural events seen through the mist of exaggeration and misrepresentation common in the Oriental mind. But that the Church which began like a grain of mustard seed should in so short a time come to overshadow the whole civilized world may well seem when we consider the difficulties in her way a greater miracle than any of those recorded in the Apocryphal Gospels and Acts; and the full extent of these difficulties we should not have known save for Mynas’ discovery of our text.
The transformation of the entire Empire under Constantine[30] permanently weakened the influence of those who opposed the Church. Schisms still happened, but despite how painful they were, they sadly failed to obliterate the fundamental unity of Christianity. The pagan religions and the Gnostic groups that emerged from them quickly began to fade away like plants without roots, and both they and the frauds that our author talks about were relentlessly pursued by the State that had once provided them a refuge. While the methods used for this purpose may not align with the higher Christian ethics we endorse today, we must acknowledge that these methods probably would have been ineffective if Christian teachings hadn’t already diminished the grip of these older beliefs on the restless people of the Empire. The fact that the young Church was able to overcome all her adversaries may seem to many to be a stronger testament to her divine guidance than the miraculous powers once attributed to her. Not all of us might find it believable that a rainstorm extinguished the fire meant to burn Thekla alive, or that the crocodiles in the arena she was thrown into were struck by lightning and floated to the surface dead.[91] We are even less likely to believe that the portraits of St. Theodore and other military saints left their place in the palace of the Queen of Persia and roamed about in human form.[92] Such tales are, for most of us, either pious stories meant to inspire or half-forgotten accounts of real events seen through the lens of exaggeration and misrepresentation often found in the Oriental perspective. However, the fact that a movement that began like a mustard seed could, in such a short time, come to overshadow the entire civilized world may indeed seem, when we consider the challenges it faced, a greater miracle than any recorded in the Apocryphal Gospels and Acts; and we would not have fully grasped these challenges if it weren't for Mynas’ discovery of our text.
FOOTNOTES
[2] Hippolytus, like all Greek writers of his age, must have been entirely ignorant of the Egyptian religion of Pharaonic times, which was then extinct. The only “Egyptian” Mysteries of which he could have known anything were those of the Alexandrian Triad, Osiris, Isis, and Horus, for which see the translator’s Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity, Cambridge, 1915, I, c. 2.
[2] Hippolytus, like all Greek writers of his time, probably knew nothing about the ancient Egyptian religion, which was already gone. The only "Egyptian" Mysteries he might have heard about were those of the Alexandrian Triad: Osiris, Isis, and Horus. For more information, see the translator's Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity, Cambridge, 1915, I, c. 2.
[4] Save for a few sentences quoted in patristic writings, the only extant Gnostic works are the Coptic collection in the British Museum and the Bodleian at Oxford, known as the Pistis Sophia and the Bruce Papyrus respectively. There are said to be some other fragments of Coptic MSS. of Gnostic origin in Berlin which have not yet been published.
[4] Aside from a few sentences referenced in early church writings, the only remaining Gnostic works are the Coptic collection in the British Museum and the Bodleian at Oxford, referred to as the Pistis Sophia and the Bruce Papyrus, respectively. It's said that there are some additional fragments of Coptic manuscripts of Gnostic origin in Berlin that haven't been published yet.
[5] An account by the present writer of this worship in Roman times is given in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for October 1917, pp. 695 ff.
[5] The current author provides a description of this worship during Roman times in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for October 1917, pp. 695 ff.
[6] II, pp. 125 ff. infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, pp. 125 ff. below.
[7] II, p. 124 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 124 below.
[14] References to nearly all the contributions to this controversy are correctly given in the Prolegomena to Cruice’s edition, pp. x ff. An English translation of Dr. Döllinger’s Hippolytus und Kallistus was published by Plummer, Edinburgh, 1876, and brings the controversy up to date. Cf. also the Bibliography in Salmon’s article “Hippolytus Romanus” in Smith and Wace’s Dictionary of Christian Biography (hereafter quoted as D.C.B.).
[14] References to almost all the contributions to this debate are correctly listed in the Prolegomena to Cruice’s edition, pp. x ff. An English translation of Dr. Döllinger’s Hippolytus und Kallistus was published by Plummer in Edinburgh in 1876, which brings the discussion up to date. Also, see the Bibliography in Salmon’s article “Hippolytus Romanus” in Smith and Wace’s Dictionary of Christian Biography (referred to as D.C.B.).
[18] Hist. Eccles., VI, c. 20.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ecclesiastical History, VI, c. 20.
[19] Haer. Fab., III, 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Haer. Fab., 3, 1.
[21] Duchesne, op. cit., p. 233.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duchesne, op. cit., p. 233.
[25] The theory that all existing things come from an “indivisible point” which our text gives as that of Simon Magus and of Basilides reappears in the Bruce Papyrus. Basilides’ remark about only 1 in 1000 and 2 in 10,000 being fit for the higher mysteries is repeated verbatim in the Pistis Sophia, p. 354, Copt. Cf. Forerunners, II, 172, 292, n. 1.
[25] The idea that everything that exists comes from a “single point,” which our text attributes to Simon Magus and Basilides, can also be found in the Bruce Papyrus. Basilides’ comment about only 1 in 1000 and 2 in 10,000 being suitable for the higher mysteries is repeated verbatim in the Pistis Sophia, p. 354, Copt. Cf. Forerunners, II, 172, 292, n. 1.
[30] II, pp. 119, 151 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, pp. 119, 151 below.
[31] For the arithmomancy see p. 83 ff. infra; the borrowings from Sextus begin on p. 70, the tricks of the magicians on p. 92. For other mistakes, see the quotation about the Furies in II, p. 23, which he ascribes to Pythagoras, but which is certainly from Heraclitus (as Plutarch tells us), and the Categories of Aristotle which a few pages earlier are also assigned to Pythagoras. His treatment of Josephus will be dealt with in its place.
[31] For the arithmomancy, see p. 83 ff. infra; the references from Sextus start on p. 70, and the tricks of the magicians begin on p. 92. For other errors, check the citation about the Furies in II, p. 23, which he attributes to Pythagoras but is definitely from Heraclitus (as Plutarch mentions), along with the Categories of Aristotle, which a few pages earlier are also credited to Pythagoras. His discussion of Josephus will be addressed later.
[33] Haer. xxxi., p. 205, Oehler.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Haer. xxxi., p. 205, Oehler.
[34] Haeret. fab. I, 17-24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Haeret. fab. I, 17-24.
[35] πάλαι.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ long ago.
[36] In D.C.B., art. cit. supra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In D.C.B., art. cit. above.
[37] See Oehler’s edition of Tertullian’s works, II, 751 ff. The parallel passages are set out in convenient form in Bishop Wordsworth’s book before quoted.
[37] Check Oehler’s edition of Tertullian’s works, II, 751 ff. The related passages are presented in an easy-to-read format in Bishop Wordsworth’s previously mentioned book.
[39] II, pp. 43, 47 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, pp. 43, 47 below.
[42] Thus the tractate makes Simon Magus call his Helena Sophia, and says that Basilides named his Supreme God Abraxas. It knows nothing of the God-who-is-not and the three Sonhoods of our text: and it gives an entirely different account of the Sethians, whom it calls Sethitæ, and says that they identified Christ with Seth. In this heresy, too, it introduces Sophia, and makes her the author of the Flood.
[42] So, the text has Simon Magus referring to his Helena as Sophia, and it mentions that Basilides called his Supreme God Abraxas. It doesn't mention the God-who-is-not or the three Sonhoods from our text, and it provides a completely different story about the Sethians, whom it refers to as Sethitæ, stating that they identified Christ with Seth. In this heresy as well, it introduces Sophia, portraying her as the creator of the Flood.
[44] II, p. 3 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 3 below.
[45] II, pp. 61 ff. infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, pp. 61 et seq. infra.
[49] II, p. 97 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 97 below.
[50] II, p. 116 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 116 below.
[59] Pseudo-Hieronymus, Isidorus Hispalensis, and Honorius Augustodunensis, like Epiphanius, begin their catalogues of heresies with the Jewish and Samaritan sects. Philastrius leads off with the Ophites and Sethians whom he declares to be pre-Christian, and then goes on to Dositheus, and the Jewish “heresies” before coming to Simon Magus. Pseudo-Augustine and Prædestinatus begin with Simon Magus and include no pre-Christian sects. See Oehler, Corpus Hæreseologicus, Berlin, 1866, t. i.
[59] Pseudo-Hieronymus, Isidorus Hispalensis, and Honorius Augustodunensis, like Epiphanius, start their lists of heresies with the Jewish and Samaritan groups. Philastrius begins with the Ophites and Sethians, claiming they are pre-Christian, and then moves on to Dositheus and the Jewish "heresies" before addressing Simon Magus. Pseudo-Augustine and Prædestinatus start with Simon Magus and do not include any pre-Christian sects. See Oehler, Corpus Hæreseologicus, Berlin, 1866, t. i.
[60] II, p. 150 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 150 below.
[61] δόγματα, p. cit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ doctrines, p. cit.
[67] Hippolytus’ denial of the Pauline authorship of the Epistle to the Hebrews probably appeared in some work other than our text. Or it may have been cut out by the scribe as offensive to orthodoxy.
[67] Hippolytus' rejection of the idea that Paul wrote the Epistle to the Hebrews likely came from a different work than our text. Or it might have been removed by the scribe because it went against orthodox beliefs.
[68] A flagrant case is to be found in p. 81 Cr. where Π (P) has, according to Schneidewin, been written for R, a mistake that could only be made by one used to Roman letters. Cf. Serpens and serviens, p. 487 Cr.
[68] An obvious mistake appears on p. 81 Cr. where Π (P) was written for R, as noted by Schneidewin, which is an error only someone familiar with Roman letters would make. See Serpens and serviens, p. 487 Cr.
[70] e. g. φυσιογονική (p. 9 Cr.), κοπιαταὶ (p. 86), ἰχθυοκόλλα (p. 103), ἀρχανθρώπος (p. 153), ἀπρονοήτος (p. 176), κλεψιλόγος (p. 370), πρωτογενέτειρα (p. 489), κατιδιοποιούμενος (p. 500), ἀδίστακτος (p. 511), ταρταρούχος (p. 523).
[70] e. g. phylogenic (p. 9 Cr.), laborious (p. 86), fish glue (p. 103), proto-human (p. 153), unprepared (p. 176), crafty talker (p. 370), primary originator (p. 489), becoming a master of (p. 500), unprincipled (p. 511), tartar (p. 523).
[73] II, p. 99 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 99 below.
[74] II, pp. 177 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, pp. 177 onward.
[75] See Augustine’s sermon in Hypatia.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Augustine’s sermon in Hypatia.
[78] II, p. 2 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 2 below.
[79] II, p. 99 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 99 below.
[80] II, p. 175 infra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 175 below.
[84] II, p. 102.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 102.
[85] II, p. 109.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II, p. 109.
[86] See Forerunners, I, lxi ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See *Forerunners*, I, lxi ff.
[87] This applies to the chief Peratic author quoted. The long catalogue connecting personages in the Greek mythology with particular stars is, as is said later, by another hand, and is introduced by a bombastic utterance like that attributed to Simon Magus.
[87] This refers to the main Peratic author cited. The extensive list linking characters in Greek mythology to specific stars was, as mentioned later, created by someone else and begins with a grand statement similar to the one attributed to Simon Magus.
[89] Forerunners, II, 49.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Forerunners, Vol. II, 49.
[90] Justinus is left out of the account because he does not seem to have been an Ophite at all. The Serpent in his system is entirely evil, and therefore not an object of worship, and his sect is probably much later than the other three in the same book.
[90] Justinus is excluded from the discussion because he doesn’t appear to have been an Ophite at all. The Serpent in his belief system is completely evil, and thus not something to be worshipped. His sect is likely much newer than the other three mentioned in the same book.
[91] Acts of Paul and Thekla, passim.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acts of Paul and Thekla, various sections.
BOOK I[1]
THE PHILOSOPHERS
What were the tenets of the natural philosophers and who these were; and what those of the ethicists and who these were; and what those of the dialecticians and who the dialecticians were.
What were the beliefs of the natural philosophers and who were they; and what about the ethicists and who were they; and what about the dialecticians and who were the dialecticians.
Now the natural philosophers mentioned are Thales, Pythagoras, Empedocles, Heraclitus, Anaximander, Anaximenes, Anaxagoras, Archelaus, Parmenides, Leucippus, Democritus, Xenophanes, Ecphantus, and p. 2. Hippo. The ethicists are Socrates, pupil of Archelaus the physicist and Plato, pupil of Socrates. These mingled together the three kinds of philosophy. The dialecticians are Aristotle, pupil of Plato and the founder of dialectics, and the Stoics Chrysippus and Zeno.
Now the philosophers mentioned are Thales, Pythagoras, Empedocles, Heraclitus, Anaximander, Anaximenes, Anaxagoras, Archelaus, Parmenides, Leucippus, Democritus, Xenophanes, Ecphantus, and p. 2. Hippo. The ethicists are Socrates, student of Archelaus the physicist, and Plato, student of Socrates. They combined the three types of philosophy. The dialecticians are Aristotle, student of Plato and the founder of dialectics, and the Stoics Chrysippus and Zeno.
(PROÆMIUM)
No fable made famous by the Greeks is to be neglected. For even those opinions of theirs which lack consistency are believed through the extravagant madness of the heretics, who, from hiding in silence their own unspeakable mysteries, are supposed by many to worship God. Whose opinions also we aforetime set forth within measure, not displaying them in detail but refuting them in the rough,[6] as we did not hold it fit to bring their unspeakable deeds p. 3. to light. This we did that, as we set forth their tenets by hints only, they, becoming ashamed lest by telling outright their secrets we should prove them to be godless, might abate somewhat from their unreasoned purpose and unlawful enterprise.[7] But since I see that they have not been put to shame by our clemency, and have not considered God’s long-suffering under their blasphemies, I am[33] forced, in order that they may either be shamed into repentance, or remaining as they are may be rightly judged, to proceed to show their ineffable mysteries which they impart to those candidates for initiation who are thoroughly trustworthy. Yet they do not previously avow them, unless they have enslaved such a one by keeping him long in suspense and preparing him by blasphemy against the true God,[8] and they see him longing for the jugglery of the disclosure. And then, when they have proved him to be bound fast by iniquity,[9] they initiate him and impart to him the perfection of evil things,[10] first binding him by oath neither to tell nor to impart them to any one unless he too has been enslaved in the same way. Yet from him to whom they have been only communicated, no oath is p. 4. longer necessary. For whoso has submitted to learn and to receive their final mysteries will by the act itself and by his own conscience be bound not to utter them to others. For were he to declare to any man such an offence, he would neither be reckoned longer among men, nor thought worthy any more to behold the light. Which things also are such an offence that even the dumb animals do not attempt them, as we shall say in its place.[11] But since the argument compels us to enter into the case very deeply, we do not think fit to hold our peace, but setting forth in detail the opinions of all, we shall keep silence on none. And it seems good to us to spare no labour even if thereby the tale be lengthened. For we shall leave behind us no small help to the life of men against further error, when all see clearly the hidden and unspeakable orgies of which[34] the heretics are the stewards and which they impart only to the initiated. But none other will refute these things than the Holy Spirit handed down in the Church which the Apostles having first received did distribute to those who rightly believed. Whose successors we chance to be and partakers of the same grace of high priesthood[12] and of p. 5. teaching and accounted guardians of the Church. Wherefore we close not our eyes nor abstain from straight speech; but neither do we tire in working with our whole soul and body worthily to return worthy service to the beneficent God. Nor do we make full return save that we slacken not in that which is entrusted to us; but we fill full the measures of our opportunity and without envy communicate to all whatsoever the Holy Spirit shall provide. Thus we not only bring into the open by refutation the affairs of the enemy;[13] but also whatever the truth has received by the Father’s grace and ministered to men. These things we preach[14] as one who is not ashamed, both interpreting them by discourse and making them to bear witness by writings.
No fable known from the Greeks should be overlooked. Even their inconsistent opinions are believed by the wild madness of heretics, who hide their own unspeakable secrets while many assume they worship God. We previously outlined their views in a limited way, not detailing them but rather challenging them in a general sense, as we didn’t think it appropriate to expose their unspeakable actions. We did this so that by only hinting at their beliefs, they might feel ashamed, fearing that if we revealed their secrets directly, we would show them to be godless, which might lessen their irrational goals and unlawful actions. But since I see that they are not embarrassed by our mercy and have not recognized God’s patience with their blasphemy, I feel compelled to reveal their ineffable mysteries that they share with trusted initiates. However, they don't reveal these secrets unless they've first ensnared the individual by keeping them in suspense and preparing them through blasphemy against the true God, waiting to see if they desire to learn their tricks. Then, once they confirm the individual is firmly bound by wickedness, they initiate them and share the fullness of evil with them, first binding them by an oath not to disclose or share anything unless they too have been enslaved in the same manner. Yet for someone who has only been informed, no oath is necessary. Anyone who learns and receives their final secrets is bound by their own action and conscience to keep them to themselves. If they were to reveal such an offense to anyone, they would no longer be considered among men or deemed worthy to see the light. Such offenses are so grave that even dumb animals don't attempt them, as we will discuss in due time. But since the argument requires us to go deep into the matter, we won't stay silent; we'll clearly lay out the views of everyone without holding back. We believe it is worth the effort, even if it makes the narrative longer. For we'll leave behind significant help to humanity against further confusion when everyone sees plainly the hidden and unspeakable orgies that the heretics manage and only share with the initiated. Only the Holy Spirit passed down in the Church, which the Apostles received and distributed to those who believe rightly, can refute these matters. We happen to be their successors and share the same grace of high priesthood and teaching, regarded as guardians of the Church. Therefore, we do not close our eyes or refrain from speaking honestly; we also do not tire in working wholeheartedly to give back worthy service to the generous God. We can only repay this service in full if we do not slacken in what has been entrusted to us; we fully utilize our opportunities and generously share whatever the Holy Spirit provides. In this way, we not only expose the enemy's affairs through refutation but also whatever the truth has received by the Father's grace and what is shared with humanity. These are the things we preach as someone unashamed, interpreting them through discourse and affirming them through writing.
In order then, as we have said by anticipation, that we may show these men to be godless alike in purpose, character and deed, and from what source their schemes have come—and because they have in their attempts taken nothing from the Holy Scriptures, nor is it from guarding the succession of any saint that they have been hurried into p. 6. these things, but their theories[15] take their origin from the wisdom of the Greeks, from philosophizing opinions,[16] from would-be mysteries and from wandering astrologers—it seems then proper that we first set forth the tenets of the philosophers of the Greeks and point out to our readers[17] which of them are the oldest and most reverent towards[35] the Divinity.[18] Then, that we should match[19] each heresy with a particular opinion so as to show how the protagonist of the heresy, meeting with these schemes, gained advantage by seizing their principles and being driven on from them to worse things constructed his own system.[20] Now the undertaking is full of toil and requires much research. But we shall not be found wanting. For at the last it will give us much joy, as with the athlete who has won the crown with much labour, or the merchant who has gained profit after great tossing of the sea, or the husbandman who gets the benefit of his crops from the sweat of his brow, or the prophet who after reproaches and insults sees his predictions come to pass.[21] We will therefore begin by declaring which of the Greeks first made demonstration of natural philosophy. For of them especially have the protagonists of the heretics become the plagiarists, as we p. 7. shall afterwards show by setting them side by side. And when we have restored to each of these pioneers his own, we shall put the heresiarchs beside them naked and unseemly.[22]
In order to show that these individuals are godless in their intentions, character, and actions, and to reveal the source of their ideas—and because they haven’t drawn from the Holy Scriptures or been motivated by the teachings of any saint, but instead their theories take root in Greek wisdom, philosophical opinions, so-called mysteries, and wandering astrologers—it seems appropriate that we first outline the beliefs of Greek philosophers and highlight which of them are the oldest and most respectful towards the Divine. Then, we will match each heresy with a specific belief to illustrate how the leader of the heresy, encountering these ideas, gained an advantage by adopting their principles and was led into increasingly worse constructs to form his own system. This task is challenging and requires extensive research. However, we will rise to the occasion. Ultimately, it will bring us great joy, just like the athlete who wins the crown after much effort, the merchant who profits after braving the sea, the farmer who reaps the rewards of hard work, or the prophet who, after facing criticism and insults, sees his predictions come true. Therefore, we will start by identifying which of the Greeks first demonstrated natural philosophy. For it is primarily from them that the leaders of the heretics have become plagiarists, as we will later demonstrate by comparing them. Once we restore each of these pioneers to their rightful place, we will expose the heretics alongside them, stripped of pretensions.
1. Thales.
It is said that Thales the Milesian, one of the seven sages, was the first to take in hand natural philosophy.[23] He said that the beginning and end of the universe was water;[24] for that from its solidification and redissolution all things have been constructed and that all are borne about by it. And that from it also come earthquakes and the turnings about[36] of the stars and the motions of the winds.[25] And that all things are formed and flow in accordance with the nature of the first cause of generation; but that the Divinity is that which has neither beginning nor end.[26] Thales, having devoted himself to the system of the stars and to an enquiry into them, became for the Greeks the first who was responsible for this branch of learning. And he, gazing upon the heavens and saying that he was apprehending p. 8. with care the things above, fell into a well; whereupon a certain servant maid of the name of Thratta[27] laughed at him and said: “While intent on beholding things in heaven, he does not see what is at his feet.” And he lived about the time of Crœsus.
It is said that Thales of Miletus, one of the seven sages, was the first to study natural philosophy. He believed that water was the beginning and end of the universe; that from its solidification and redissolution, everything has been created and that all things are carried by it. He also suggested that earthquakes and the movements of the stars and winds come from it. He claimed that everything is formed and flows according to the nature of the original cause of creation, but that the divine has no beginning or end. Thales, who focused on the study of the stars and investigated them, became the first for the Greeks to be recognized for this field of knowledge. While looking at the sky and saying he was carefully observing the things above, he fell into a well; then a servant girl named Thratta laughed at him and said, “While intent on seeing things in heaven, he doesn’t notice what’s at his feet.” He lived around the time of Croesus.
2. Pythagoras.
And not far from this time there flourished another philosophy founded by Pythagoras, who some say was a Samian. They call it the Italic because Pythagoras, fleeing from Polycrates, the tyrant of Samos, took up his abode in a city of Italy and there spent his life. Whose successors in the school did not differ much from him in judgment. And he, after having enquired into physics, combined with it astronomy, geometry and music.[28] And thus he showed that unity is God,[29] and after curiously studying the nature of number, he said that the cosmos makes melody and was put together by harmony, and he first reduced the movement of the seven stars[30] to rhythm and melody. Wondering, however, at the arrangement of the universals,[31] he [37] p. 9. expected his disciples to keep silence as to the first things learned by them, as if they were mystæ of the universe coming into the cosmos. Thereafter when it seemed that they had partaken sufficiently of the schooling of the discourses, and could themselves philosophize about stars and Nature, he, having judged them purified, bade them speak. He divided the disciples into two classes, and called these Esoterics and those Exoterics. To the first-named he entrusted the more complete teaching, to the others the more restricted. He applied himself[32] to magic[33] also, as they say, and himself invented a philosophy of the origin of Nature,[34] based upon certain numbers and measures, saying that the origin of the arithmetical philosophy comprised this method by synthesis. The first number became a principle which is one, illimitable, incomprehensible, and contains within itself all the numbers that can come to infinity by multiplication.[35] But the first unit was by hypothesis the origin of numbers, the which is a male monad begetting like a father all the other numbers. In the second place is the dyad, a female number, and the same is called even by p. 10. the arithmeticians. In the third place is the triad, a male number, and it has been called odd by the arithmeticians’ decree. After all these is the tetrad, a female number, and this is also called even, because it is female. Therefore all the numbers derived from the genus[36] (now the illimitable genus is “number”) are four, from which was constructed, according to them, the perfect number, the decad. For the 1, 2, 3, 4 become 10 if for each number its appropriate name be substantially kept.[37] This decad[38] Pythagoras said was a sacred Tetractys, a source of everlasting Nature containing roots within itself, and that from the same number all the numbers have their beginning. For the 11 and the 12 and the rest share the beginning of their being from the 10. The four divisions of the same decad, the perfect number, are called number, monad,[38] square[39] and cube. The conjunctions and minglings of p. 11. which make for the birth of increase and complete naturally the fruitful number. For when the square is multiplied[40] by itself, it becomes a square squared; when into the cube, the square cubed; when the cube is multiplied by the cube, it becomes a cube cubed. So that all the numbers from which comes the birth of things which are, are seven; to wit: number, monad, square, cube, square of square, cube of square and cube of cube.
Not far from that time, a different philosophy thrived, founded by Pythagoras, who some say was from Samos. It's called the Italic philosophy because Pythagoras, escaping from Polycrates, the tyrant of Samos, settled in a city in Italy where he spent his life. His followers in the school shared similar views. After exploring physics, he combined it with astronomy, geometry, and music. He demonstrated that unity is God, and after extensively studying the nature of numbers, he stated that the cosmos produces melody and is structured by harmony. He was the first to relate the movement of the seven stars to rhythm and melody. However, amazed by the organization of the universe, he expected his students to keep silent about the foundational concepts they learned, as if they were initiates of the universe entering the cosmos. Later, when he believed they had sufficiently absorbed the teachings of the discourses and were capable of thinking philosophically about stars and nature, he deemed them purified and encouraged them to speak. He categorized the disciples into two groups: the Esoterics and the Exoterics. He entrusted the more complete teachings to the Esoterics and the more limited knowledge to the Exoterics. He also engaged in magic, it is said, and he created a philosophy of the origin of nature based on specific numbers and measurements, claiming that the origin of arithmetic philosophy consists of this method of synthesis. The first number became a principle, which is one—boundless, incomprehensible, and containing within itself all numbers that can infinitely multiply. But the first unit was hypothetically the origin of numbers, described as a male monad that begets all other numbers like a father. Second is the dyad, a female number, which is called even by mathematicians. Third is the triad, a male number, categorized as odd by mathematicians. After these comes the tetrad, a female number, also considered even because it is female. Therefore, all the numbers derived from the genus (which now is understood as an "illimitable genus" referred to as "number") are four, which according to them was used to construct the perfect number, the decad. The numbers 1, 2, 3, and 4 sum to 10 if each number retains its appropriate value. This decad, Pythagoras described as the sacred Tetractys, a source of everlasting nature containing roots within itself, asserting that all numbers originate from it. The numbers 11, 12, and the rest gain their existence from the number 10. The four divisions of this decad, the perfect number, are known as number, monad, square, and cube. Their combinations and mixtures lead to the birth of increase and naturally complete the fruitful number. For when the square is squared, it becomes a square squared; when the square is made into a cube, it becomes a square cubed; when the cube is cubed, it becomes a cube cubed. Thus, all numbers that give rise to existing things are seven: namely, number, monad, square, cube, square of square, cube of square, and cube of cube.
He declared also that the soul is immortal and that there is a change from one body to another.[41] Wherefore he said that he himself had been before Trojan times Aethalides,[42] and that in the Trojan era he was Euphorbus, and after that Hermotimus the Samian, after which Pyrrho of Delos, and fifthly Pythagoras. But Diodorus the Eretrian and Aristoxenus the writer on music[43] say that Pythagoras[39] went to visit Zaratas[44] the Chaldæan; and Zaratas explained to him that there are from the beginning two causes of things that are, a father and mother: and that the father is light and the mother, darkness: and the divisions of the light are hot, dry, light (in weight) and swift; but those of the darkness cold, moist, heavy and slow. From these the p. 12. whole cosmos was constructed, to wit: from a female and a male; and that the nature of the cosmos[45] is according to musical harmony, wherefore the sun makes his journey rhythmically. And about the things which come into being from the earth and cosmos, they say Zaratas spoke thus: there are two demons,[46] a heavenly one and an earthly. Of these the earthly one sent on high a thing born from the earth which is water; but that the heavenly fire partook of the air, hot and cold. Wherefore, he says, none of these things destroys or pollutes the soul, for the same are the substance of all. And it is said that Pythagoras ordered that beans should not be eaten, because Zaratas said that at the beginning and formation of all things when the earth was still being constructed and put together, the bean was produced. And he says that a proof of this is, that if one chews a bean to pulp and puts it in the sun for some time (for this plays a direct part in the matter), it will give out the smell of human seed. And he says that another proof is even clearer. If when the bean is in flower, we take the bean p. 13. and its blossom, put it into a jar, anoint this, bury it in earth, and in a few days dig it up, we shall see it at first having the form of a woman’s pudenda and afterwards on close examination a child’s head growing with it.
He also stated that the soul is immortal and that it transitions from one body to another. [41] Therefore, he claimed that he had existed before the Trojan era as Aethalides, [42] and that during the Trojan War he was Euphorbus, followed by Hermotimus the Samian, then Pyrrho of Delos, and finally Pythagoras. However, Diodorus the Eretrian and Aristoxenus, the music writer [43] mentioned that Pythagoras[39] went to visit Zaratas [44] the Chaldean; and Zaratas explained to him that, from the beginning, there are two causes of existence, a father and a mother: the father is light and the mother is darkness. The aspects of light are hot, dry, light (in weight), and swift; while those of darkness are cold, moist, heavy, and slow. From these, the entire cosmos was created, meaning it is constructed from both female and male elements; and that the nature of the cosmos [45] aligns with musical harmony, which is why the sun travels in a rhythmic manner. Regarding the things that come from the earth and the cosmos, they say Zaratas explained that there are two demons, [46] one heavenly and one earthly. The earthly one sent something born from the earth, which is water; while the heavenly fire engaged with the air, both hot and cold. Consequently, he says, none of these elements destroys or taints the soul, as they are all part of the same substance. It is also said that Pythagoras prohibited the eating of beans because Zaratas claimed that during the initial creation of all things, when the earth was still being formed, the bean was produced. One proof he gives is that if someone chews a bean to a pulp and leaves it in the sun for a while (this is important), it will emit the smell of human seed. He further claims that another proof is even more striking. If we take the bean and its flower during flowering season, place them in a jar, seal it, bury it in the ground, and then dig it up after a few days, we will first see it resembling a woman’s pudenda and upon closer inspection, a child’s head developing with it.
Pythagoras perished at Crotona in Italy having been burned along with his disciples. And he had this custom that when any one came to him as a disciple, he had to sell[40] his possessions and deposit the money under seal with Pythagoras, and remain silent sometimes for three and sometimes for five years while he was learning. But on being again set free, he mixed with the others and remained a disciple and took his meals along with them. But if he did not, he took back what belonged to him and was cast out. Now the Esoterics were called Pythagoreans and the others Pythagorists. And of his disciples who escaped the burning were Lysis and Archippus and Zamolxis, Pythagoras’ house-slave, who is said to have taught the Druids among the Celts to cultivate the Pythagorean philosophy. And they say that Pythagoras learned numbers and measures from the Egyptians, and being struck with the plausible, imposing and with difficulty disclosed wisdom of the priests, p. 14. he imitated them also in enjoining silence and, lodging his disciples in cells, made them lead a solitary life.[47]
Pythagoras died in Crotona, Italy, after being burned alongside his disciples. He had a practice where anyone who wanted to become a disciple had to sell their possessions, hand over the money to Pythagoras securely, and remain silent for three to five years while they learned. Once they were allowed to speak, they mingled with the other disciples and shared meals with them. If someone didn’t participate, they reclaimed what was theirs and were excluded from the group. The inner circle was known as Pythagoreans, while the others were called Pythagorists. Among his disciples who survived the fire were Lysis, Archippus, and Zamolxis, who was Pythagoras’ house slave and is said to have taught the Druids among the Celts about Pythagorean philosophy. It’s reported that Pythagoras learned about numbers and measurements from the Egyptians, and he was impressed by the complex and hidden wisdom of their priests. Following their example, he also required silence from his disciples and kept them in cells to lead solitary lives.
3. About Empedocles.
But Empedocles, born after these men, also said many things about the nature of demons, and how they being very many go about managing things upon the earth. He said that the beginning of the universe was Strife and Friendship and that the intellectual fire of the monad is God, and that all things were constructed from fire and will be resolved into fire.[48] In which opinion the Stoics also nearly agree, since they expect an ecpyrosis. But most of all he accepted the change into different bodies, saying:
But Empedocles, who came after these men, also talked a lot about the nature of demons and how they, being numerous, manage things on Earth. He stated that the origin of the universe was Strife and Friendship, and that the intellectual fire of the monad is God, and that everything was made from fire and will eventually return to fire.[48] The Stoics mostly agree with this, as they anticipate an ecpyrosis. Most importantly, he embraced the transformation into different bodies, saying:
4. About Heraclitus.
But Heraclitus of Ephesus, a physicist, bewailed all things, accusing the ignorance of all life and of all men, and pitying the life of mortals. For he claimed that he knew all things and other men nothing.[52] And he also made statements nearly in accord with Empedocles, as he said that Discord and Friendship were the beginning of all things, and that the intellectual fire was God and that all things were borne in upon one another and did not stand still. And like Empedocles he said that every place of ours was filled with evil things, and that these come as far as the moon extending from the place surrounding the earth, but go no further, since the whole place above the moon is very pure.[53] Thus, too, it seemed to Heraclitus.
But Heraclitus of Ephesus, a physicist, lamented everything, blaming the ignorance of all life and humanity, and feeling sorry for mortal existence. He claimed that he understood everything while others knew nothing.[52] He also expressed ideas similar to Empedocles, stating that Discord and Friendship were the origins of everything, and that the intellectual fire was God and that all things were constantly interacting and never static. Like Empedocles, he believed that our world was filled with evil things, which extended as far as the moon from the area surrounding the earth, but no farther, as the entire space above the moon is very pure.[53] So, it seemed to Heraclitus as well.
p. 16.And after these came other physicists whose opinions we do not think it needful to declare as they are in no way incongruous with those aforesaid. But since the school was by no means small, and many physicists afterwards sprang from these, all discoursing in different fashion on the nature of the universe, it seems also fit to us, now that we have set forth the philosophy derived from Pythagoras, to return in order of succession to the opinions of those who adhered to Thales, and after recounting the same to come to the ethical and logical philosophies, whereof Socrates founded the ethical and Aristotle the dialectic.
p. 16.After that, other scientists came along whose views we don't think need to be explained because they aren't really different from the ones mentioned before. However, since the group was quite large and many scientists later emerged from it, each discussing the nature of the universe in their own way, we believe it’s appropriate now that we've laid out the philosophy from Pythagoras to go back and discuss the ideas of those who followed Thales. After that, we'll move on to ethical and logical philosophies, with Socrates founding the ethical and Aristotle developing the dialectical approach.
5. About Anaximander.
Now Anaximander was a hearer of Thales. He was Anaximander of Miletus, son of Praxiades.[54] He said that the beginning of the things that are was a certain nature of the Boundless from which came into being the heavens and the ordered worlds[55] within them. And that this principle is eternal and grows not old and encompasses all the ordered worlds. And he says time is limited by birth, p. 17. substance,[56] and death. He said that the Boundless is a principle and element of the things that are and was the first to call it by the name of principle. But that there is an eternal movement towards Him wherein it happens that the heavens are born. And that the earth is a heavenly body[57] supported by nothing, but remaining in its place by reason of its equal distance from everything. And that its form is a watery cylinder[58] like a stone pillar; and that we tread on one of its surfaces, but that there is another opposite to it. And that the stars are a circle of fire distinct from the fire in the cosmos, but surrounded by air. And that certain fiery exhalations exist in those places where the stars appear, and by the obstruction of these exhalations come the eclipses. And that the moon appears sometimes waxing and sometimes waning through the obstruction or closing of her paths. And that the circle of the sun is 27 times greater than that of the moon and that the sun is in the highest place in the heavens and the circles of the fixed p. 18. stars in the lowest. And that the animals came into being in moisture evaporated by the sun. And that mankind was at the beginning very like another animal, to wit, a fish. And that winds come from the separation and condensation of the subtler atoms of the air[59] and rain from the earth giving back under the sun’s heat what it gets from the clouds,[60][43] and lightnings from the severance of the clouds by the winds falling upon them. He was born in the 3rd year of the 42nd Olympiad.[61]
Now, Anaximander was a student of Thales. He was Anaximander from Miletus, son of Praxiades.[54] He claimed that the origin of everything is a certain nature of the Boundless, from which the heavens and the structured worlds[55] within them emerged. He believed this principle is eternal, never grows old, and encompasses all the ordered worlds. He said time is marked by birth, p. 17. substance,[56] and death. He argued that the Boundless is a principle and element of all things and was the first to refer to it as a principle. He stated that there is an eternal movement toward it, through which the heavens are born. He asserted that the earth is a celestial body[57] suspended by nothing and maintains its position due to its equal distance from everything. He described its shape as a watery cylinder[58] similar to a stone pillar, and that we walk on one of its surfaces while another lies opposite it. He noted that the stars form a circle of fire distinct from the fire in the cosmos, yet surrounded by air. He mentioned that certain fiery exhalations exist where the stars appear, and the blockage of these exhalations causes eclipses. He explained that the moon appears to wax and wane based on the obstruction or closing of her paths. He stated that the sun’s path is 27 times larger than that of the moon, and that the sun is positioned highest in the heavens, while the fixed stars are lowest. He proposed that animals originated from moisture evaporated by the sun and that early humans resembled another animal, specifically a fish. He explained that winds arise from the separation and condensation of the finer atoms in the air[59] and that rain results from the earth returning what it receives from the clouds under the sun’s heat,[60][43] and that lightning occurs due to winds tearing apart the clouds. He was born in the 3rd year of the 42nd Olympiad.[61]
6. About Anaximenes.
Anaximenes, who was also a Milesian, the son of Eurystratus, said that the beginning was a boundless air from which what was, is, and shall be and gods and divine things came into being, while the rest came from their descendants. But that the condition of the air is such that when it is all over alike[62] it is invisible to the eye, but it is made perceptible by cold and heat, by damp and by motion. And that it is ever-moving, for whatever is changeable[63] changes not unless it be moved. For it appears different when condensed and rarefied. For when it diffuses into greater rarity fire is produced; but when again halfway p. 19. condensed into air, a cloud is formed from the air’s compression; and when still further condensed, water, and when condensed to the full, earth; and when to the very highest degree, stones. And that consequently the great rulers of formation are contraries, to wit, heat and cold. And that the earth is a flat surface borne up on the air in the same way as the sun and moon and the other stars.[64] For all fiery things are carried through the air laterally.[65] And that the stars are produced from the earth by reason of the mist which rises from it and which when rarefied becomes fire, and from this ascending fire[66] the stars are constructed. And that there are earth-like natures in the stars’ place carried about with them. But he says that the[44] stars do not move under the earth, as others assume, but round the earth[67] as a cap is turned on one’s head, and that the sun is hidden, not because it is under the earth, but because it is hidden by the earth’s higher parts, and by reason of its greater distance from us. And because of their great distance, the stars give out no heat. And that p. 20. winds are produced when the air after condensation escapes rarefied; but that when it collects and is thus condensed[68] to the full, it becomes clouds and thus changes into water. Also that hail is produced when the water brought down from the clouds is frozen; and snow when the same clouds are wetter when freezing. And lightning come when the clouds are forced apart by the strength of the winds; for when thus driven apart, there is a brilliant and fiery flash. Also that a rainbow is produced by the solar rays falling upon solidified air, and an earthquake from the earth’s increasing in size by heating and cooling. This then Anaximenes. He flourished about the 1st year of the 58th Olympiad.[69]
Anaximenes, also from Miletus and the son of Eurystratus, claimed that the beginning was boundless air, which gave rise to everything that is, was, and will be, along with gods and divine things, while everything else came from their offspring. He noted that air is generally invisible when it is uniform, but becomes noticeable through cold, heat, moisture, and movement. He believed that air is always in motion because anything changeable only changes when it’s moved. It looks different when it’s condensed or rarified. When it spreads out more, it produces fire; when it’s halfway condensed into air, it forms clouds due to the compression of the air; when further condensed, it becomes water; and when condensed completely, it turns into earth; and at the highest level of condensation, it becomes stones. Thus, he concluded that the major forces of formation are opposites, specifically heat and cold. He stated that the earth is a flat surface supported by air, similar to how the sun, moon, and stars are positioned. All fiery objects move laterally through the air. He also said that stars are formed from the earth because of the mist that rises from it, which becomes fire when it’s rarefied, and from this ascending fire, stars are created. Additionally, he mentioned that star-like materials are carried along with them. However, he asserted that the stars do not move under the earth as some think, but rather around the earth like a hat turns on a head; the sun is hidden, not because it’s below the earth, but because it’s blocked by the higher parts of the earth and is far away from us. Because of this distance, the stars do not emit heat. Wind occurs when condensed air escapes and becomes rarefied; when it collects and is fully compressed, it turns into clouds and then changes into water. He added that hail forms when water from the clouds freezes, and snow happens when those clouds are wetter while freezing. Lightning occurs when strong winds force clouds apart, creating a bright and fiery flash. He also said that a rainbow forms when sunlight hits solidified air and that earthquakes happen due to the earth expanding from heating and cooling. This is what Anaximenes believed. He thrived around the first year of the 58th Olympiad.
7. About Anaxagoras.
After him was Anaxagoras of Clazomene, son of Hegesibulus. He said that the beginning of the universe was mind and matter, mind being the creator and matter that which came unto being.[70] For that when all things were together, mind came and arranged them. He says, however, that the material principles are boundless, even the smallest of them. And that all things partake of movement, being p. 21. moved by mind, and that like things come together. And that the things in heaven were set in order by their circular motion.[71] That therefore what was dense and moist and dark and cold and everything heavy came together in the middle,[45] and from the compacting of this the earth was established;[72] but that the opposites, to wit, the hot, the brilliant and the light were drawn off to the distant æther. Also that the earth is fat in shape and remains suspended[73] through its great size, and from there being no void and because the air which is strongest bears (up) the upheld earth. And that the sea exists from the moisture on the earth and the waters in it evaporating and then condensing in a hollow place;[74] and that the sea is supposed to have come into being by this and from the rivers flowing into it. And the rivers, too, are established by the rains and the waters within the earth; for the earth is hollow and holds water in its cavities. But that the Nile increases in summer when the snows from the northern parts are carried down into it. And that the sun and moon and all the stars are burning stones and are p. 22. carried about by the rotation of the æther. And that below the stars are the sun and moon and certain bodies not seen by us whirled round together. And that the heat of the stars is not felt by us because of their great distance from the earth; but yet their heat is not like that of the sun from their occupying a colder region. Also that the moon is below the sun and nearer to us; and that the size of the sun is greater than that of the Peloponnesus. And that the moon has no light of her own, but only one from the sun. And that the revolution of the stars takes place under the earth. Also that the moon is eclipsed when the earth stands in her way, and sometimes the stars which are below the moon,[75] and the sun when the moon stands in his way during new moons. And that both the sun and moon make turnings (solstices) when driven back by the air; but that the moon turns often through not being able to master the cold. He was the first to determine the facts about eclipses and renewals of light.[76] And he said that the moon was like the[46] earth and had within it plains and ravines. And that the Milky Way was the reflection of the light of the stars which are not lighted up by the sun. And that the shooting stars p. 23. are as it were sparks which glance off from the movement of the pole. And that winds are produced by the rarefaction of the air by the sun and by their drying up as they get towards the pole and are borne away from it. And that thunderstorms are produced by heat falling upon the clouds. And that earthquakes come from the upper air falling upon that under the earth; for when this last is moved, the earth upheld by it is shaken. And that animals at the beginning were produced from water, but thereafter from one another, and that males are born when the seed secreted from the right parts of the body adheres to the right parts of the womb and females when the opposite occurs. He flourished in the 1st year of the 88th Olympiad, about which time they say Plato was born.[77] They say also that Anaxagoras came to have a knowledge of the future.
After him was Anaxagoras from Clazomenae, son of Hegesibulus. He stated that the origin of the universe was mind and matter, with mind being the creator and matter that which came into existence. For when everything was mixed together, mind arrived and organized them. He claimed, however, that the material principles are infinite, even the tiniest of them. He stated that everything is in motion, being moved by the mind, and that similar things come together. He believed that the celestial bodies were arranged in order by their circular motion. Therefore, the dense, wet, dark, cold, and heavy materials came together in the center, and from this compacting, the earth was formed; but the opposites, namely the hot, bright, and light things, were drawn off to the distant aether. He also said that the earth is fat in shape and stays suspended because of its large size, and due to there being no void, the strongest air supports the earth. The sea exists from the moisture on the earth and the waters in it evaporating and then condensing in a hollow space; he claimed that the sea was formed this way and from rivers flowing into it. The rivers themselves are formed by rainfall and the waters underground; the earth is hollow and holds water in its cavities. He noted that the Nile rises in summer when the northern snows melt and flow into it. He stated that the sun, moon, and all the stars are burning rocks and are carried around by the rotation of the aether. Below the stars are the sun and moon, along with certain bodies not visible to us, all revolving together. He said we don't feel the heat from the stars because they are so far from the earth; however, their heat is different from that of the sun since they occupy a colder area. He also mentioned that the moon is below the sun and closer to us, and that the sun is larger than the Peloponnesus. The moon does not have its own light but reflects light from the sun. He explained that the stars rotate beneath the earth. The moon is eclipsed when the earth blocks its light, and sometimes the stars below the moon are blocked as well, along with the sun when the moon blocks it during new moons. Both the sun and moon undergo solstices when pushed back by the air; however, the moon turns frequently because it can't overcome the cold. He was the first to identify the facts about eclipses and renewals of light. He remarked that the moon resembles the earth and has plains and valleys. He said the Milky Way is a reflection of the light from stars that aren't illuminated by the sun. He described shooting stars as sparks that are ejected from the movement of the pole. He clarified that winds are created by the rarefaction of the air from the sun and by their drying up as they move toward the pole. Thunderstorms occur when heat hits the clouds. Earthquakes happen when the upper air falls onto the air beneath the earth; when the latter is disturbed, the earth supported by it shakes. He believed that animals were initially produced from water, then from each other, and that males are born when the seed from the right parts of the body adheres to the correct parts of the womb, while females are produced when this occurs oppositely. He thrived in the 1st year of the 88th Olympiad, around the time they say Plato was born. It is also said that Anaxagoras came to have knowledge of the future.
8. About Archelaus.
Archelaus was of Athenian race and the son of Apollodorus. He like Anaxagoras asserted the mixed nature of matter and agreed with him as to the beginning of things. But he said that a certain mixture[78] was directly inherent in mind, and that the source of movement is the separation from one another of heat and cold and that the p. 24. heat is moved and the cold remains undisturbed. Also that water when heated flows to the middle of the universe wherein heated air and earth are produced, of which one is borne aloft while the other remains below. And that the earth remains fixed and exists because of this and abides in the middle of the universe, of which, so to speak, it forms no part and which is delivered from the conflagration.[79] The first result of which burning is the nature of the stars, the[47] greatest whereof is the sun and the second the moon while of the others some are greater and some smaller. And he says that the heaven is arched over us[80] and has made the air transparent and the earth dry. For that at first it was a pool; since it was lofty at the horizon, but hollow in the middle. And he brings forward as a proof of this hollowness, that the sun does not rise and set at the same time for all parts as must happen if the earth were level. And as to animals, he says that the earth first became heated in the lower part when the hot and cold mingled and man[81] and the other animals appeared. And all things were unlike p. 25. one another and had the same diet, being nourished on mud. And this endured for a little, but at last generation from one another arose, and man became distinct from the other animals and set up chiefs, laws, arts, cities and the rest. And he says that mind is inborn in all animals alike. For that every body is supplied with[82] mind, some more slowly and some quicker than the others.
Archelaus was Athenian and the son of Apollodorus. He, like Anaxagoras, claimed that matter has a mixed nature and agreed with him on the origin of things. However, he noted that a certain mixture was directly inherent in the mind and that the source of movement comes from the separation of heat and cold, where heat moves while cold remains still. p. 24. He also stated that when water is heated, it flows to the center of the universe, where hot air and earth are created, with one rising and the other sinking. The earth stays fixed and exists because of this, positioned in the center of the universe, which it does not truly belong to and is separate from the fire. The first outcome of this burning is the nature of the stars, the largest being the sun and the second the moon, with some other stars being larger or smaller. He mentioned that the heavens arch over us, making the air clear and the earth dry. Initially, it was just a pool, being high at the horizon but hollow in the center. He points out that this hollowness is evidenced by the fact that the sun does not rise and set at the same time in all locations, which would happen if the earth were flat. Regarding animals, he suggests that the earth first heated in the lower part when hot and cold mixed, leading to the appearance of humans and other animals. Everything was different from one another and had the same diet, existing on mud. This continued for a while, until reproduction began, which distinguished humans from other animals, allowing them to establish leaders, laws, arts, cities, and more. He asserted that the mind is inherent in all animals. All bodies possess a mind, though some develop it more slowly and some more quickly than others. p. 25.
Natural philosophy lasted then from Thales up to Archelaus. Of this last Socrates was a hearer. But there are also many others putting forward different tenets concerning the Divine and the nature of the universe, whose opinions if we wished to set them all out would take a great mass of books. But it would be best, after having recalled by name those of them who are, so to speak, the chorus-leaders of all who philosophized in later times and who have furnished starting-points for systems, to hasten on to what follows.[83]
Natural philosophy lasted from Thales to Archelaus. Socrates was among the followers of the latter. There were also many others proposing different views about the Divine and the nature of the universe, and summarizing all their opinions would require a huge number of books. However, it’s best to quickly mention those who can be seen as the main figures among all the later philosophers who served as starting points for various systems, and then move on to what comes next.[83]
9. About Parmenides.
p. 26.For truly Parmenides also supposed the universe to be eternal and ungenerated and spherical in form.[84] Nor did[48] he avoid the common opinion making fire and earth the principles of the universe, the earth as matter, but the fire as cause and creator. [He said that the ordered world would be destroyed, but in what way, he did not say.][85] But he said that the universe was eternal and ungenerated and spherical in form and all over alike, bearing no impress and immoveable and with definite limits.
p. 26.Actually, Parmenides believed that the universe was eternal, uncreated, and spherical in shape.[84] He also acknowledged the common belief that fire and earth were the foundations of the universe, with earth as matter and fire as the cause and creator. [He mentioned that the ordered world would eventually be destroyed, but he didn't explain how.][85] He insisted that the universe was eternal, uncreated, and spherical, uniform throughout, leaving no trace and being unchanging, with defined limits.
10. About Leucippus.
But Leucippus, a companion of Zeno, did not keep to the same opinion (as Parmenides), but says that all things are boundless and ever-moving and that birth and change are unceasing. And he says that fulness and the void are elements. And he says also that the ordered worlds came into being thus: when many bodies were crowded together p. 27. and flowed from the ambient[86] into a great void, on coming into contact with one another, those of like fashion and similar form coalesced, and from their intertwining yet others were generated and increased and diminished by a certain necessity. But what that necessity may be he did not define.
But Leucippus, a friend of Zeno, had a different view than Parmenides. He argued that everything is limitless and constantly changing, with birth and transformation happening all the time. He claimed that fullness and emptiness are fundamental elements. He also stated how the structured worlds came to be: when many bodies came together and flowed from the surrounding space into a vast emptiness, those that were alike in shape and form merged. From their interactions, more bodies were created, growing and shrinking due to a particular necessity. However, he didn't explain what that necessity was. p. 27.
11. About Democritus.
But Democritus was an acquaintance of Leucippus. This was Democritus of Abdera, son of Damasippus,[87] who met with many Gymnosophists among the Indians and with priests and astrologers[88] in Egypt and with Magi in Babylon. But he speaks like Leucippus about elements, to wit, fulness and void, saying that the full is that which is but the void that which is not, and he said this because things are ever moving in the void. He said also that the ordered worlds are boundless and differ in size, and that in some there is neither sun nor moon, but that in others both are[49] greater than with us, and in yet others more in number. p. 28. And that the intervals between the ordered worlds are unequal, here more and there less, and that some increase, others flourish and others decay, and here they come into being and there they are eclipsed.[89] But that they are destroyed by colliding with one another. And that some ordered worlds are bare of animals and plants and of all water. And that in our cosmos the earth came into being first of the stars and that the moon is the lowest of the stars, and then comes the sun and then the fixed stars: but that the planets are not all at the same height. And he laughed at everything, as if all things among men deserved laughter.
But Democritus was a friend of Leucippus. This was Democritus from Abdera, son of Damasippus, who met many Gymnosophists among the Indians and priests and astrologers in Egypt, as well as Magi in Babylon. He talked like Leucippus about elements, namely, fullness and emptiness, saying that the full represents what exists while the void represents what does not, explaining this because things are always moving in the void. He also noted that the ordered worlds are limitless and vary in size, with some having no sun or moon, while in others both are larger than in our world, and in yet others there are more of them. And the spaces between the ordered worlds are uneven, sometimes wider and other times narrower, with some growing, others thriving, and others declining, where some come into existence and others fade away. But they can be destroyed by colliding with one another. He stated that some ordered worlds lack animals, plants, and all water. In our universe, the earth was the first of the stars to exist, and the moon is the closest star, followed by the sun, and then the fixed stars; however, the planets are not all at the same level. He laughed at everything, as if everything among humans was worth laughing at.
12. About Xenophanes.
p. 29.But he says that nothing is generated, or perishes or is moved, and that the universe which is one is beyond change. But he says that God is eternal, and one and alike on every side, and finite and spherical in form, and conscious[93] in all His parts. And that the sun is born every day from the gathering together of small particles of fire and that the earth is boundless and surrounded neither by air nor by heaven. And that there are boundless (innumerable) suns and moons and that all things are from the earth. He said that the sea is salt because of the many compounds which[50] together flow into it. But Metrodorus said it was thanks to its trickling through the earth that the sea becomes salt. And Xenophanes opines that there was once a mixture of earth with the sea, and that in time it was freed from moisture, asserting in proof of this that shells are found in the centre of the land and on mountains, and that in the stone-quarries of Syracuse were found the impress of a fish and of seals, and in Paros the cast of an anchor below the surface of the rock[94] and in Malta layers of all sea-things. And he says that these came when all things were of old time buried in mud, and that the impress of them dried in the mud; but p. 30. that all men were destroyed when the earth being cast into the sea became mud, and that it again began to bring forth and that this catastrophe happened to all the ordered worlds.[95]
p. 29.But he claims that nothing is created, vanishes, or moves, and that the universe, which is a singular entity, is unchanging. He states that God is eternal, one, and uniform from all perspectives, finite and spherical in shape, and aware in all His parts. He says that the sun arises every day from the gathering of tiny particles of fire and that the earth is infinite, surrounded by neither air nor heaven. He also mentions that there are countless suns and moons, and that everything originates from the earth. He explains that the sea is salty due to the numerous compounds that flow into it. However, Metrodorus argues that the sea becomes salty because it trickles through the earth. Xenophanes suggests that once there was a mixture of earth and sea, and over time it lost its moisture, citing as evidence the discovery of shells in the center of land and on mountains. He notes that in the stone quarries of Syracuse, impressions of fish and seals were found, and in Paros, there was a cast of an anchor below the rock surface[94] and in Malta, layers of sea creatures. He asserts that these remnants were left when everything was once buried in mud, and their impressions dried in the mud; but p. 30. that all humans were destroyed when the earth, being thrown into the sea, turned into mud, and that it eventually began to produce life again, with this catastrophe affecting all the structured worlds.[95]
13. About Ecphantus.
A certain Ecphantus, a Syracusan, said that a true knowledge of the things that are could not be got. But he defines, as he thinks, that the first bodies are indivisible and that there are three differences[96] between them, to wit, size, shape and power. And the number of them is limited and not boundless; but that these bodies are moved neither by weight nor by impact, but by a divine power which he calls p. 31. Nous and Psyche. Now the pattern of this is the cosmos, wherefore it has become spherical in form by Divine power. And that the earth in the midst of the cosmos is moved round its own centre from west to east.[97]
A certain Ecphantus from Syracuse claimed that you can't truly know the nature of things. However, he defines what he believes to be the first substances as indivisible, highlighting three distinctions between them: size, shape, and power. He asserts that their number is finite and not infinite; these substances are moved not by weight or collision, but by a divine force he calls p. 31. Nous and Psyche. This divine force shapes the universe, which is why it has taken on a spherical form due to Divine influence. He also states that the earth, at the center of the universe, rotates around its own axis from west to east.[97]
14. About Hippo.
But Hippo of Rhegium[98] said that the principles were cold, like water, and heat, like fire. And that the fire came from the water, and, overcoming the power of its parent, constructed the cosmos. But he said that the soul was sometimes brain and sometimes water; for the seed also[51] seems to us to be from moisture and from it he says the soul is born.
But Hippo of Rhegium[98] said that the principles were cold, like water, and hot, like fire. He claimed that fire originated from water and, overcoming the strength of its source, created the cosmos. He also stated that the soul was sometimes linked to the brain and sometimes to water; because the seed also[51] appears to come from moisture, and from that, he said, the soul is born.
These things, then, we seem to have sufficiently set forth. Wherefore, as we have now separately run through the opinions of the physicists, it seems fitting that we return to Socrates and Plato, who most especially preferred (the study of) ethics.
These things, then, we seem to have clearly explained. Therefore, since we have now gone through the views of the physicists, it makes sense to go back to Socrates and Plato, who particularly valued the study of ethics.
15. About Socrates.
Now Socrates became a hearer of Archelaus the physicist, and giving great honour to the maxim “Know thyself” and having established a large school, held Plato to be the most competent of all his disciples. He left no writings p. 32. behind him; but Plato being impressed with all his wisdom[99] established the teaching combining physics, ethics and dialectics. But what Plato laid down is this:—
Now Socrates became a student of Archelaus, the physicist, and really valued the saying “Know thyself.” He created a large school and considered Plato to be the most capable of all his students. He didn’t leave any writings behind; however, Plato, influenced by his wisdom, established a teaching that combined physics, ethics, and dialectics. What Plato taught is this:— p. 32.
16. About Plato.
Plato makes the principles of the universe to be God, matter and (the) model. He says that God is the maker and orderer of this universe and its Providence.[100] That matter is that which underlies all things, which matter he calls a recipient and a nurse.[101] From which, after it had been set in order, came the four elements of which the cosmos is constructed, to wit, fire, air, earth and water,[102] whence in turn all the other so-called compound things, viz., animals and plants have been constructed. But the model is the thought of God which Plato also calls ideas, to which giving heed as to an image in the soul,[103] God fashioned[104] all [52] p. 33. things. He said that God was without body or form and could only be comprehended by wise men; but that matter is potentially body, but not yet actively. For that being itself without form or quality, it receives forms and qualities to become body.[105] That matter, therefore, is a principle and the same is coeval with God, and the cosmos is unbegotten. For, he says, it constructed itself out of itself.[106] And in all ways it is like the unbegotten and is imperishable. But in so far as body[107] is assumed to be composed of many qualities and ideas, it is so far begotten and perishable. But some Platonists mixed together the two opinions making up some such parable as this: to wit, that, as a wagon can remain undestroyed for ever if repaired part by part, as even though the parts perish every time, the wagon remains complete; so, the cosmos, although it perish part by part, is yet reconstructed and compensated for the parts taken away, and remains eternal.
Plato describes the universe as consisting of God, matter, and a model. He says that God is the creator and organizer of this universe and its Providence. Matter is what's beneath everything, which he refers to as a recipient and a nurturer. From this ordered matter, the four elements that make up the cosmos were formed: fire, air, earth, and water. From these elements, all the so-called compound things, like animals and plants, were created. The model is God's thought, which Plato also calls ideas. By paying attention to these as images in the soul, God shaped all things. He claims that God is without body or form and can only be understood by wise individuals; however, matter has the potential to become a body, but it hasn't yet taken shape. Since it exists without form or quality, it takes on forms and qualities to become a body. Therefore, matter is a fundamental principle that exists alongside God, and the cosmos is uncreated. He states that it constructed itself from itself. In every way, it resembles something uncreated and is timeless. However, since a body is thought to be made up of many qualities and ideas, it is considered created and perishable. Some Platonists combined these viewpoints, suggesting a parable: just as a wagon can last forever if it's repaired piece by piece—even if the individual parts decay, the wagon remains whole—so too does the cosmos, even though it deteriorates part by part, it is still rebuilt and compensated for the lost parts, thus it remains eternal.
Some again say that Plato declared God to be one, unbegotten and imperishable, as he says in the Laws:—“God, p. 34. therefore, as the old story goes, holds the beginning and end and middle of all things that are.”[108] Thus he shows Him to be one through His containing all things. But others say that Plato thought that there are many gods without limitation[109] when he said, “God of gods, of whom I am the fashioner and father.”[110] And yet others that he thinks them subject to limitation when he says: “Great Zeus, indeed, driving his winged chariot in heaven;”[111] and when he gives the pedigree[112] of the children of Uranos and Gê. Others again that he maintained the gods to be originated and that because they were originated they ought to perish utterly, but that by the will of God they remain imperishable as he says in the passage before quoted, “God of gods, of whom I am the fashioner and father, and who are formed by my will indissoluble.” So that if He wished them to be dissolved, dissolved they would easily be. But he accepts the nature of demons, and says some are good, and some bad.
Some people say that Plato claimed God is one, without a beginning and everlasting, as he states in the Laws:—“God, p. 34. therefore, as the old story goes, holds the beginning and end and middle of all things that are.”[108] In this way, he presents God as singular because He encompasses everything. However, others argue that Plato believed in many gods without limits[109] when he said, “God of gods, of whom I am the creator and father.”[110] Still, some think he viewed them as limited beings when he said: “Great Zeus, indeed, driving his winged chariot in heaven;”[111] and when he describes the lineage[112] of the children of Uranos and Gê. Others again believe he asserted that the gods were created and that because they were created, they should ultimately perish, but by God’s will, they remain eternal as he mentioned in the previous quote, “God of gods, of whom I am the creator and father, and who are formed by my will indissoluble.” So, if He wanted them to be destroyed, they would easily be so. He also acknowledges the nature of demons, stating that some are good, while others are bad.
And some say that he declared the soul to be unoriginated and imperishable[113] when he says: “All soul is immortal for that which is ever moving is immortal,” and when he shows that it is self-moving and the beginning of movement. But others say that he makes it originated but imperishable[114] through God’s will; and yet others composite and originated and perishable. For he also supposes that p. 35. there is a mixing-bowl for it,[115] and that it has a splendid body, but that everything originated must of necessity perish. But those who say that the soul is immortal are partly corroborated by those words wherein he says that there are judgments after death, and courts of justice in the house of Hades, and that the good meet with a good reward and that the wicked are subjected to punishments.[116] Some therefore say that he also admits a change of bodies and the transfer of different pre-determined souls into other bodies according to the merit of each; and that after certain definite peregrinations they are again sent into this ordered world to give themselves another trial of their own choice. Others, however, say not, but that they obtain a place according to each one’s deserts. And they call to witness that he says some souls are with Zeus, but that others of good men are going round with other gods, and that others abide in everlasting punishments, (that is), so many as in this life have wrought evil and unjust deeds.[117] And they say that he declared some conditions to be p. 36. without intermediates, some with intermediates and some to be intermediates. Waking and sleep are without intermediates and so are all states like these. But there are those with intermediates like good and bad; and intermediates like grey which is between black and white or some other colour.[118] And they say that he declares the[54] things concerning the soul to be alone supremely good, but those of the body or external to it to be no longer supremely good, but only said to be so. And that these last are very often named intermediates also; for they can be used both well and ill. He says therefore that the virtues are extremes as to honour, but means as to substance.[119] For there is nothing more honourable than virtue; but that which goes beyond or falls short of these virtues ends in vice. For instance, he says that these are the four virtues, to wit, Prudence, Temperance, Justice, and Fortitude, and that there follow on each of these two vices of excess and deficiency respectively. Thus on Prudence follow thoughtlessness by deficiency and cunning by excess; on Temperance, intemperance by deficiency and sluggishness by excess; on Justice, over-modesty by deficiency and greediness by excess; and on Fortitude, p. 37. cowardice by deficiency and foolhardiness by excess.[120] And these virtues when inborn in a man operate for his perfection and give him happiness. But he says that happiness is likeness to God as far as possible. And that any one is like God when he becomes holy and just with intention. For this he supposes to be the aim of the highest wisdom and virtue.[121] But he says that the virtues follow one another in turn and are of one kind, and never oppose one another; but that the vices are many-shaped and sometimes follow and sometimes oppose one another.[122]
And some say that he claimed the soul is without origin and indestructible[113] when he states: “All souls are immortal because everything that is always in motion is immortal,” and when he explains that it moves itself and is the source of movement. But others argue that he considers it to be created yet imperishable[114] through God’s will; and still others view it as both composite and originating, thus perishable. He also suggests that p. 35. there’s a mixing-bowl for it,[115] and that it has a magnificent body, but everything that is created must necessarily perish. However, those who say that the soul is immortal find some support in his words where he mentions judgments after death, courts of justice in the realm of Hades, and that the good receive a good reward while the wicked face punishments.[116] Therefore, some claim he also allows for a change of bodies and the transfer of different predetermined souls into various bodies based on their merits; after certain definite journeys, they are sent back to this ordered world for another chance at their own choosing. Others disagree, saying they find a place based on each person’s actions. They reference his statements that some souls are with Zeus, while others of good people associate with other gods, and that others endure eternal punishments, (that is), as many as those in this life have committed evil and unjust acts.[117] They assert that he claims some conditions exist without intermediaries, some with intermediaries, and some to be intermediaries. Waking and sleeping are without intermediaries, as are all such states. But there are those with intermediaries, like good and bad; and intermediates such as grey, which is between black and white or some other color.[118] They say that he asserts matters concerning the soul are the only truly good things, while those of the body or external to it aren't truly good, but merely said to be. The latter are often referred to as intermediates too; since they can be used for both good and ill. Therefore, he states that the virtues are extremes concerning honor but are moderate regarding substance.[119] For nothing is more honorable than virtue; however, anything that exceeds or falls short of these virtues turns into vice. For instance, he states that there are four virtues: Prudence, Temperance, Justice, and Fortitude, each accompanied by two vices of excess and deficiency, respectively. Thus, on Prudence, thoughtlessness follows from deficiency and cunning from excess; on Temperance, intemperance from deficiency and sluggishness from excess; on Justice, over-modesty from deficiency and greediness from excess; and on Fortitude, p. 37. cowardice from deficiency and foolhardiness from excess.[120] When these virtues are inherent in a person, they lead to perfection and happiness. He claims that happiness resembles being as close to God as possible. And a person is like God when they become holy and just in intention. This he believes is the goal of the highest wisdom and virtue.[121] He also claims that the virtues follow one another in succession and share the same nature, never opposing each other; while the vices are diverse in shape, sometimes following one another, and sometimes opposing one another.[122]
He says, again, that there is destiny, not indeed that all things are according to destiny, but that we have some choice, as he says in these words: “The blame is on the chooser: God is blameless,” and again, “This is a law of Adrasteia.” And if he thus affirms the part of destiny, he knew also that something was in our choice.[123] But he says that transgressions are involuntary. For to the most beautiful thing in us, which is the soul, none would admit[55] something evil, that is, injustice; but that by ignorance and mistaking the good, thinking to do something fine, they p. 38. arrive at the evil.[124] And his explanation on this is most clear in the Republic, where he says: “And again do you dare to say that vice is disgraceful and hateful to God? How then does any one choose such an evil? He does it, you would say, who is overcome by the pleasures (of sense). Therefore this also is an involuntary action, if to overcome be a voluntary one. So that from all reasoning, reason proves injustice to be involuntary.” But some one objects to him about this: “Why then are men punished if they transgress involuntarily?” He answers: “So that they may be the more speedily freed from vice by undergoing correction.”[125] For that to undergo correction is not bad but good, if thereby comes purification from vices, and that the rest of mankind hearing of it will not transgress, but will be on their guard against such error.[126] He says, however, that the nature of evil comes not by God nor has it any special nature of its own; but it comes into being by contrariety and by following upon the good, either as excess or deficiency as we have before said about the virtues.[127] Now Plato, as p. 39. we have said above, bringing together the three divisions of general philosophy, thus philosophized.
He states again that there is destiny, not that everything happens according to destiny, but that we have some choice, as he puts it: “The blame is on the chooser: God is blameless,” and again, “This is a law of Adrasteia.” While affirming the role of destiny, he also understands that some things are within our control. But he claims that wrongdoings are unintentional. No one would admit to doing something wrong, like injustice, to the most beautiful part of ourselves, which is the soul; instead, it's due to ignorance and misunderstanding the good, thinking they are doing something admirable, that they end up committing evil. His explanation on this is very clear in the Republic, where he says: “And again, do you dare to say that vice is disgraceful and hateful to God? How then does anyone choose such an evil? You might say it’s done by those who are overcome by sensual pleasures. Therefore, this is also an unintentional action if being overcome is a voluntary choice. So, based on all reasoning, it's shown that injustice is unintentional.” However, someone challenges him on this: “Then why are people punished if they transgress unintentionally?” He responds: “So they may be more quickly freed from vice through correction.” Undergoing correction isn’t bad but good, as it leads to purification from vices, and so the rest of humanity, hearing about this, won't transgress but will be cautious against such mistakes. He asserts, however, that the nature of evil doesn’t come from God and doesn’t have a nature of its own; instead, it arises through opposition and as a result of the good, either as excess or deficiency, as we discussed earlier concerning virtues. Now, Plato, as we noted before, brings together the three divisions of general philosophy and reflects on it this way.
17. About Aristotle.
Aristotle, who was a hearer of this last, turned philosophy into a science and reasoned more strictly, affirming that the elements of all things are substance and accident.[128] He said that there is one substance underlying all things, but[56] nine accidents, which are Quantity, Quality, Relation, the Where, the When, Possession, Position, Action and Passion. And that therefore Substance was such as God, man and every one of the things which can fall under the like definition: but that as regards the accidents, Quality is seen in expressions like white or black; Quantity in “2 cubits or 3 cubits long or broad”; Relation in “father” or “son”; the Where in such as “Athens” or “Megara”; the When in such as “in the Xth Olympiad”; for Possession in such as “to have acquired wealth”; Action in such as “to write and generally to do anything”; and Passion in such as “to be struck.” He also assumes that some things have means and that others have not, as we have said also about Plato. p. 40. And he is in accord with Plato about most things save in the opinion about the soul. For Plato thinks it immortal; but Aristotle that it remains behind after this life and that it is lost in the fifth Body which is assumed to exist along with the other four, to wit, fire, earth, water and air, but is more subtle than they and like a spirit.[129] Again whereas Plato said that the only good things were those which concerned the soul and that these sufficed for happiness, Aristotle brings in a triad of benefits and says that the sage is not perfect unless there are at his command the good things of the body and those external to it. Which things are Beauty, Strength, Keenness of Sense and Completeness; while the externals are Wealth, High Birth, Glory, Power, Peace, and Friendship; but that the inner things about the soul are, as Plato thought: Prudence, Temperance, Justice and Fortitude.[130] Also Aristotle says that evil things exist, and come by contrariety to the good, and are below the place about the moon, but not above it.
Aristotle, who heard this last idea, transformed philosophy into a science and reasoned more rigorously, asserting that the elements of everything are substance and accident.[128] He stated that there is one substance underlying everything, but[56] nine accidents, which are Quantity, Quality, Relation, Location, Time, Possession, Position, Action, and Passion. Therefore, Substance includes things like God, humans, and all entities that can be defined similarly; regarding the accidents, Quality is represented by terms like white or black; Quantity by measurements such as “2 cubits or 3 cubits long or wide”; Relation by terms like “father” or “son”; Location as in “Athens” or “Megara”; Time with references such as “in the Xth Olympiad”; Possession referring to “having acquired wealth”; Action including “to write and generally to do anything”; and Passion like “to be struck.” He also argues that some things have means while others do not, similar to what we said about Plato. p. 40. He aligns with Plato on most matters except for the view on the soul. Plato believes the soul is immortal; however, Aristotle thinks it lingers after this life and is lost in the fifth Body, which is thought to exist alongside the other four: fire, earth, water, and air, but is more subtle than they and resembles a spirit.[129] Furthermore, while Plato claimed that the only good things are those related to the soul, which are enough for happiness, Aristotle introduces a triad of benefits, stating that a wise person isn't complete unless they have good things of both the body and those external to it. These include Beauty, Strength, Sharpness of Sense, and Wholeness; the external factors are Wealth, Noble Birth, Fame, Power, Peace, and Friendship; while the inner qualities of the soul reflect Plato's thoughts: Prudence, Temperance, Justice, and Courage.[130] Additionally, Aristotle contends that evil things exist, arising in contrast to the good, and are found below the moon but not above it.
Again, he says that the soul of the whole ordered world is eternal, but that the soul of man vanishes as we have said p. 41. above. Now, he philosophized while delivering discourses in the Lyceum; but Zeno in the Painted Porch. And Zeno’s followers got their name from the place, i. e. they were called Stoics from the Stoa; but those of Aristotle from their mode of study. For their enquiries were conducted[57] while walking about in the Lyceum, wherefore they were called Peripatetics. This then Aristotle.[131]
Again, he states that the soul of the entire organized universe is eternal, but the soul of man fades away, as we mentioned earlier. p. 41. Now, he shared his philosophical ideas while giving lectures in the Lyceum, while Zeno did so in the Painted Porch. Zeno's followers got their name from that location, that is to say, they were known as Stoics because of the Stoa; whereas Aristotle's followers were named after their method of study. Their discussions took place while walking around in the Lyceum, which is why they were called Peripatetics. This then is Aristotle.[131]
18. About the Stoics.
The Stoics themselves also added to philosophy by the increased use of syllogisms,[132] and included it nearly all in definitions, Chrysippus and Zeno being here agreed in opinion. Who also supposed that God was the beginning of all things, and was the purest body, and that His providence extends through all things.[133] They say positively, however, that existence is everywhere according to destiny using some such simile as this: viz. that, as a dog tied to a cart, if he wishes to follow it, is both drawn along by it and follows of his own accord, doing at the same time p. 42. what he wills and what he must by a compulsion like that of destiny.[134] But if he does not wish to follow he is wholly compelled. And they say that it is the same indeed with men. For even if they do not wish to follow, they will be wholly compelled to come to what has been foredoomed. And they say that the soul remains after death, and that[58] it is a body[135] and is born from the cooling of the air of the ambient, whence it is called Psyche.[136] But they admit that there is a change of bodies for Souls which have been marked out for it.[137] And they expect that there will be a conflagration and purification of this cosmos, some saying that it will be total but others partial, and that it will be purified part by part. And they call this approximate destruction and the birth of another cosmos therefrom, catharsis.[138] And they suppose that all things are bodies, and that one body passes through another; but that there is a resurrection[139] and that all things are filled full and that there is no void. Thus also the Stoics.
The Stoics contributed to philosophy by using more syllogisms and including them mostly in definitions, with Chrysippus and Zeno sharing this view. They believed that God was the origin of everything, viewed as the purest entity, and that His providence spans all things. They assert that existence is determined by fate, using a comparison: just as a dog tied to a cart is pulled along and follows it willingly, doing both what it wants and what it must due to a force resembling destiny. If the dog doesn’t want to follow, it is entirely forced to do so. They claim the same applies to people. Even if they resist, they will still be compelled to face what has been predetermined. They believe the soul persists after death, considering it a body that is formed from the cooling air around us, which is why it is called Psyche. However, they acknowledge that souls destined for it undergo a change of bodies. They anticipate a great fire and purification of this universe, with some stating it will be entirely consumed while others believe it will be a partial cleansing, occurring bit by bit. They refer to this impending destruction and the creation of a new universe from it as catharsis. They also hold that everything is made up of bodies, that one body can pass through another, and that there is a resurrection, asserting that all things are complete and that there is no empty space. This is also the perspective of the Stoics.
19. About Epicurus.
p. 43.But Epicurus held an opinion almost the opposite of all others. He supposed that the beginnings of the universals were atoms and a void; that the void was as it were the place of the things that will be; but that the atoms were matter, from which all things are. And that from the concourse of the atoms both God and all the elements came into being and that in them were all animals and other things, so that nothing is produced or constructed unless it be from the atoms. And he said that the atoms were the most subtle of things, and that in them there could be no point, nor mark nor any division whatever; wherefore he called them atoms.[140] And although he admits God to be eternal and imperishable, he says that he cares for no one and that in short there is no providence nor destiny, but all things come into being automatically. For[59] God is seated in the metacosmic spaces, as he calls them. For he held that there was a certain dwelling-place of God outside the cosmos called the metacosmia, and that He p. 44 took His pleasure and rested in supreme delight; and that He neither had anything to do Himself nor provided for others. In consequence of which Epicurus made a theory about wise men, saying that the end of all wisdom is pleasure. But different people take the name of pleasure differently. For some understood by it the desires, but others the pleasure that comes by virtue. But he held that the souls of men were destroyed with their bodies as they are born with them. For that these souls are blood, which having come forth or being changed, the whole man is destroyed. Whence it follows that there are no judgments nor courts of justice in the House of Hades, so that whatever any one may do in this life and escapes notice, he is in no way called to account for it.[141] Thus then Epicurus.
p. 43.But Epicurus had an opinion almost the opposite of everyone else. He believed that the basics of everything were atoms and empty space; that the empty space served as the location for things that will exist; and that the atoms were the matter from which all things are made. He thought that through the interaction of atoms, both God and all the elements came into existence, containing within them all living beings and other things, meaning nothing is created or formed without atoms. He claimed that atoms were the most fundamental things, and that within them, there could be no point, mark, or any separation at all; hence, he called them atoms. [140] And while he acknowledged God as eternal and unchanging, he argued that God cares for no one, and in short, there is no divine guidance or fate, but everything comes into being on its own. For[59]God resides in the spaces beyond the universe, which he called the metacosmic spaces. He believed there was a specific place for God outside the cosmos called metacosmia, where He enjoyed supreme happiness and did nothing for Himself or others. Because of this, Epicurus created a theory about wise people, stating that the ultimate goal of all wisdom is pleasure. However, different people understand the concept of pleasure in various ways. Some see it as desires, while others see it as the pleasure that comes from virtue. He believed that human souls perish along with their bodies, just as they are born together. He argued that these souls are made of blood and, once they exit or change, the whole person is destroyed. Therefore, there are no judgments or courts in the House of Hades, so whatever anyone does in this life, even if unnoticed, will not be held against them.[141] Thus then Epicurus.
20. About (the) Academics.
But another sect of philosophers was called Academic, p. 45. from their holding their discussions in the Academy, whose founder was Pyrrho, after whom they were called Pyrrhonian philosophers. He first introduced the dogma of the incomprehensibility of all things, so that he might argue on either side of the question, but assert nothing dogmatically. For he said that there is nothing grasped by the mind or perceived by the senses which is true, but that it only appears to men to be so. And that all substance is flowing and changing and never remains in the same state. Now some of the Academics say that we ought not to make dogmatic assertions about the principle of anything, but simply argue about it and let it be; while others favoured more the “no preference”[142] adage, saying that fire was not fire rather than anything else. For they did not assert what it is, but only what sort of a thing it is.[143]
But another group of philosophers was called Academic, p. 45. because they held their discussions in the Academy, founded by Pyrrho, after whom they were called Pyrrhonian philosophers. He was the first to introduce the idea that everything is incomprehensible, allowing him to argue both sides of a question without making any absolute claims. He claimed that nothing understood by the mind or perceived by the senses is truly real; it just seems that way to people. He believed that all substance is constantly changing and never stays the same. Some of the Academics maintained that we shouldn't make absolute claims about the essence of anything, but instead just discuss it and leave it at that, while others leaned towards the idea of “no preference,” saying that fire is not fire as opposed to anything else. They didn’t claim to know what it is, but rather what kind of thing it is.[143]
21. About (the) Brachmans among the Indians.
The Indians have also a sect of philosophizers in the Brachmans[144] who propose to themselves an independent life and abstain from all things which have had life and from p. 46. meats prepared by fire. They are content with fruits[145] but do not gather even these, but live on those fallen on the earth and drink the water of the river Tagabena.[146] But they spend their lives naked, saying that the body has been made by God as a garment to the soul. They say that God is light; not such light as one sees, nor like the sun and fire, but that it is to them the Divine Word, not that which is articulated, but that which comes from knowledge, whereby the hidden mysteries of nature are seen by the wise. But this light which they say is (the) Word, the God, they declare that they themselves as Brachmans alone know, because they alone put away vain thinking which is the last tunic of the soul. They scorn death; but are ever naming God in their own tongue, as we have said above, and send up hymns to Him. But neither are there women among them, nor do they beget children.[147] Those, however, who have desired a life like theirs, after they p. 47. have crossed over to the opposite bank of the river,[148] remain there always and never return; but they also are called Brachmans. Yet they do not pass their life in the same way; for there are women in the country, from whom those dwelling there are begotten and beget. But they say that this Word, which they style God, is corporeal, girt with the[61] body outside Himself, as if one should wear a garment of sheepskins; but that the body which is worn, when taken off, appears visible to the eye.[149] But the Brachmans declare that there is war in the body worn by them [and they consider their body full of warring elements] against which body as if arrayed against foes, they fight as we have before made plain. And they say that all men are captives to their own congenital enemies, to wit, the belly and genitals, greediness, wrath, joy, grief, desire and the like. But that he alone goes to God who has triumphed[150] over these. Wherefore the Brachmans make Dandamis, to whom Alexander of Macedon paid a visit, divine[151] as one who had won the war in the body. But they accuse Calanus of having impiously fallen away from their philosophy. But the Brachmans putting away the body, like p. 48. fish who have leaped from the water into pure air, behold the Sun.[152]
The Indians also have a group of thinkers known as the Brachmans[144] who seek to live independently and avoid anything that has life, as well as meat prepared by fire. They are satisfied with fruits[145] but don't even pick them; instead, they live off fruits that have fallen to the ground and drink water from the Tagabena River.[146] They live naked, claiming that the body is just a garment for the soul. They believe that God is light—not the kind of light we see, nor like the sun or fire—but their understanding of the Divine Word; it’s not about spoken words but about knowledge that allows the wise to see nature's hidden mysteries. They say that only they, the Brachmans, truly understand this light, as they have discarded pointless thoughts, which they see as the last layer of the soul. They have no fear of death and constantly praise God in their own language, as mentioned earlier, singing hymns to Him. There are no women among them, nor do they have children.[147] Those who wish to live like them cross over to the other side of the river,[148] where they remain forever and do not return; they too are called Brachmans. However, they do not live the same way because there are women in that country, and those who live there do have children. They believe that this Word, which they call God, is physical and wrapped in a body just like someone wearing a garment made of sheepskin; but that when this body is removed, it becomes visible. [149] The Brachmans claim there is a conflict within their bodies [and they view it as filled with warring elements], which they fight against, as we have explained before. They contend that everyone is captive to their own innate enemies, such as the belly and genitals, greed, anger, joy, sorrow, desire, and similar emotions. Only those who have overcome these challenges go to God. This is why the Brachmans regard Dandamis, whom Alexander of Macedon visited, as divine[151] for having conquered in the battle of the body. They criticize Calanus for having strayed from their philosophy. The Brachmans, by shedding the body, are like fish that have jumped from the water into pure air, and they behold the Sun.[152]
22. About the Druids among the Celts.
The Druids among the Celts enquired with the greatest minuteness into the Pythagorean philosophy, Zamolxis, Pythagoras’ slave, a Thracian by race, being for them the author of this discipline. He after Pythagoras’ death travelled into their country and became as far as they were concerned the founder of this philosophy.[153] The[62] Celts glorify the Druids as prophets and as knowing the future because they foretell to them some things by the ciphers and numbers of the Pythagoric art. On the principles of which same art we shall not be silent, since some men have ventured to introduce heresies constructed from them. Druids, however, also make use of magic arts.
The Druids among the Celts studied Pythagorean philosophy in great detail, with Zamolxis, Pythagoras' slave, who was Thracian by birth, being seen as the source of this knowledge. After Pythagoras died, he traveled to their land and became regarded as the founder of this philosophy. The Celts praise the Druids as prophets and as people who can see into the future because they predict certain things using the symbols and numbers from Pythagorean teachings. We won’t stay silent about the principles of this art, especially since some people have tried to create heresies based on them. The Druids also practice magical arts.
23. About Hesiod.[154]
But Hesiod the poet says that he, too, heard thus from the Muses about Nature. The Muses, however, are the daughters of Zeus. For Zeus having from excess of desire companied with Mnemosyne for nine days and nights consecutively, she conceived these nine in her single womb, receiving one every night. Now Hesiod invokes the nine Muses from Pieria, that is from Olympus, and prays them to teach him:[155]
But the poet Hesiod says that he also heard from the Muses about Nature. The Muses are the daughters of Zeus. Zeus, driven by intense desire, spent nine days and nights with Mnemosyne, and she became pregnant with these nine, one each night. Now Hesiod calls upon the nine Muses from Pieria, which is on Olympus, and asks them to teach him:[155]
And he enumerates all the other Giants descended from Kronos. But last he tells how Zeus was born from Rhea.
And he lists all the other Giants that came from Kronos. But finally, he explains how Zeus was born from Rhea.
All these men, then, declared, as we have set forth, their opinions about the nature and birth of the universe. But they all, departing from the Divine for lower things, busied themselves about the substance of the things that are. So that when struck with the grandeurs of creation and thinking that these were the Divine, each of them preferred before the rest a different part of what was created. But they discovered not the God and fashioner of them.
All these men, then, stated, as we have described, their views on the nature and origins of the universe. However, they all, turning away from the Divine toward lesser matters, focused on the substance of existing things. As a result, when they were awed by the wonders of creation and mistook them for the Divine, each of them favored a different aspect of what was created. But they did not recognize the God who made them.
The opinions therefore of those among the Greeks who p. 52. have undertaken to philosophize, I think I have sufficiently set forth. Starting from which opinions the heretics have made the attempts we shall shortly narrate. It seems fitting, however, that we, first making public the mystic rites,[159] should also declare whatever things certain men[64] have superfluously fancied about stars or magnitudes; for truly those who have taken their starting-points from these notions are deemed by the many to speak prodigies. Thereafter, we shall make plain consecutively the vain opinions[160] invented by them.[161]
I believe I've clearly outlined the views of those Greeks who have engaged in philosophy. From these views, the heretics have attempted various things, which we will soon discuss. However, it's appropriate for us to first reveal the mystical rites and then address the various unfounded ideas that some individuals have imagined about stars or size. In truth, many people consider those who base their arguments on these ideas to be speaking wonders. After that, we will systematically clarify the empty opinions they've created.
END OF BOOK I
END OF BOOK I
FOOTNOTES
[1] As has been said in the Introduction (p. 1 supra) four early codices of the First Book exist, the texts being known from the libraries where they are to be found as the Medicean, the Turin, the Ottobonian and the Barberine respectively. That published by Miller was a copy of the Medicean codex already put into print by Fabricius, but was carefully worked over by Roeper, Scott and others who like Gronovius, Wolf and Delarue, collated it with the other three codices. The different readings are, I think, all noted by Cruice in his edition of 1860, but are not of great importance, and I have only noticed them here when they make any serious change in the meaning of the passage. Hermann Diels has again revised the text in his Doxographi Græci, Berlin, 1879, with a result that Salmon (D.C.B. s. v. “Hippolytus Romanus”) declares to be “thoroughly satisfactory,” and the reading of this part of our text may now, perhaps, be regarded as settled. Only the opening and concluding paragraphs are of much value for our present purpose, the account of philosophic opinions which lies between being, as has been already said, a compilation of compilations, and not distinguished by any special insight into the ideas of the authors summarized, with the works of most of whom Hippolytus had probably but slight acquaintance. An exception should perhaps be made in the case of Aristotle, as it is probable that Hippolytus, like other students of his time, was trained in Aristotle’s dialectic and analytic system for the purpose of disputation. But this will be better discussed in connection with Book VII.
[1] As mentioned in the Introduction (p. 1 supra), there are four early versions of the First Book, known in the libraries as the Medicean, the Turin, the Ottobonian, and the Barberine codices. The version published by Miller was a copy of the Medicean codex, which had already been printed by Fabricius, but it was meticulously revised by Roeper, Scott, and others who, like Gronovius, Wolf, and Delarue, compared it with the other three codices. I believe Cruice noted all the various readings in his 1860 edition, but they aren't particularly significant, and I've only mentioned them here when they lead to a serious change in the meaning of the text. Hermann Diels revised the text again in his Doxographi Græci, Berlin, 1879, and Salmon (D.C.B. s. v. “Hippolytus Romanus”) describes the result as “thoroughly satisfactory,” so we can now consider the reading of this part of our text settled. Only the opening and closing paragraphs are of much value for our current purposes; the account of philosophical opinions in between, as previously noted, is a compilation of compilations without any special insight into the ideas of the authors summarized, most of whom Hippolytus likely knew little about. An exception might be made for Aristotle, as it's probable that Hippolytus, like other students of his era, was trained in Aristotle’s dialectic and analytic system for the sake of debate. However, this will be better addressed in relation to Book VII.
[2] τάδε ἔνεστιν ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ τοῦ κατὰ πασῶν αἰρέσεων ἐλέγχου. This formula is repeated at the head of Books V-X with the alteration of the number only.
[2] This is found in the first part of the critique of all heresies. This formula is repeated at the beginning of Books V-X with only the number changed.
[3] The word missing after πρώτῃ was probably μερίδι, the only likely word which would agree with the feminine adjective. It would be appropriate enough if the theory of the division of the work into spoken lectures be correct. The French and German editors alike translate in libro primo.
[3] The word missing after πρώτῃ was probably μερίδι, the only likely word that would match the feminine adjective. It would make sense if the theory about dividing the work into spoken lectures is accurate. Both the French and German editors translate it as in libro primo.
[4] There seems no reason for numbering Pyrrho of Elis among the members of the Academy, Old or New. Diogenes Laertius, from whose account of his doctrines Hippolytus seems to have derived the dogma of incomprehensibility which he here attributes to Pyrrho, makes him the founder of the Sceptics. He was a contemporary of Alexander the Great, and probably died before Arcesilaus founded the New Academy in 280 B.C.
[4] There seems to be no reason to count Pyrrho of Elis among the members of the Academy, either Old or New. Diogenes Laertius, from whom Hippolytus appears to have taken the idea of incomprehensibility that he attributes to Pyrrho, identifies him as the founder of the Sceptics. He was a contemporary of Alexander the Great and likely died before Arcesilaus established the New Academy in 280 BCE
[11] ἃ καὶ τὰ ἄλογα κ. τ. λ. Schneidewin and Cruice both read εἰ καὶ, Roeper εἰ simply, others εἰ ὅτι. The first seems the best reading; but none of the suggestions is quite satisfactory. The promise to say what it was that even the dumb animals would not have done is unfulfilled. It cannot have involved any theological question, but probably refers to the obscene sacrament of the Pistis Sophia, the Bruce Papyrus and Huysmans’ Là-Bas. Yet Hippolytus does not again refer to it, and of all the heretics in our text, the Simonians are the only ones accused of celebrating it, even by Epiphanius.
[11] Both Schneidewin and Cruice read it as “if also,” Roeper reads it simply as “if,” while others read it as “if that.” The first option seems to be the best reading, but none of the suggestions are completely satisfactory. The promise to explain what even the mute animals would not have done remains unfulfilled. It probably didn’t involve any theological question but likely refers to the obscene sacrament of the Pistis Sophia, the Bruce Papyrus, and Huysmans’ Là-Bas. However, Hippolytus doesn’t reference it again, and among all the heretics mentioned in our text, the Simonians are the only ones accused of practicing it, even by Epiphanius.
[14] κηρύσσομεν.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ we proclaim.
[15] τὰ δοξαζόμενα, lit., “matters of opinion.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ opinion matters.
[17] τοῖς ἐντυγχάνουσιν. As in Polybius, the word can be translated in this sense throughout. Yet as meaning “those who fall in with this” it is as applicable to spoken as to written words.
[17] to those who encounter it. Just like in Polybius, the word can be translated this way consistently. However, as it refers to “those who come across this,” it applies equally to spoken language and written texts.
[19] συμβάλλω.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I contribute.
[20] δόγμα.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ doctrine.
[24] τὸ πᾶν is the phrase here and elsewhere used for the universe or “whole” of Nature, and includes Chaos or unformed Matter. The κόσμος or ordered world is only part of the universe. Diog. Laert., I, vit. Thales, c. 6, says merely that Thales thought water to be the ἀρχή or beginning of all things. As this is confirmed by all other Greek writers who have quoted him, we may take the further statement here attributed to him as the mistake of Hippolytus or of the compiler he is copying.
[24] τὸ πᾶν refers to the phrase used here and elsewhere to describe the universe or the “whole” of Nature, which includes Chaos or unformed Matter. The κόσμος, or ordered world, is only a part of the universe. Diog. Laert., I, vit. Thales, c. 6, simply states that Thales believed water to be the ἀρχή or the beginning of all things. Since this is supported by all other Greek writers who have mentioned him, we can view the additional claim here attributed to him as a mistake made by Hippolytus or the compiler he is referencing.
[27] Diog. Laert., I, vit. cit., c. 8, makes his derider an old woman. Θρᾶττα is not a proper name, but means a Thracian woman, as Hippolytus should have known.
[27] Diog. Laert., I, vit. cit., c. 8, has his critic as an old woman. Θρᾶττα is not a specific name; it means a Thracian woman, which Hippolytus should have been aware of.
[32] ἐφήψατο, attigit, Cr. Frequent in Pindar.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ touched, touched, Cr. Common in Pindar.
[34] φυσιογονικὴν. The Barberine MS. has φυσιογνωμονικὴν, evidently inserted by some scribe who connected it with the absurd system of metoposcopy described in Book IV.
[34] physiognomic. The Barberine MS. has physiognomic, clearly added by some scribe who linked it to the ridiculous system of metoposcopy discussed in Book IV.
[35] κατὰ τὸ πλῆθος, multitudine, Cr.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ according to the crowd, multitudine, Cr.
[37] I cannot trace Hippolytus’ authority for attributing these neo-Pythagorean puerilities to Pythagoras himself. Diog. Laert., Aristotle and the rest represent him as saying only that the monad was the beginning of everything, and that from this and the undefined dyad numbers proceed. The general reader may be recommended to Mr. Alfred Williams Benn’s statement in The Philosophy of Greece (Lond., 1898), pp. 78 ff. that “the Greeks did not think of numbers as pure abstractions, but in the most literal sense as figures, that is to say, limited portions of space.”
[37] I can't find Hippolytus' source for saying that these neo-Pythagorean ideas come directly from Pythagoras. Diogenes Laertius, Aristotle, and others suggest he only mentioned that the monad was the origin of everything and that numbers arise from this and the undefined dyad. General readers might want to check out Mr. Alfred Williams Benn's comments in The Philosophy of Greece (London, 1898), pp. 78 ff., where he states that “the Greeks did not think of numbers as pure abstractions, but in the most literal sense as figures, that is to say, limited portions of space.”
[38] Macmahon thinks “number” and “monad” should here be transposed, as Pythagoras considered according to him the monad as “the highest generalization of number and a conception in abstraction.” Yet the monad was not the highest abstraction of current (Greek) philosophy. See Edwin Hatch, Influence of Greek Ideas upon the Christian Church (Hibbert Lectures), Lond., 1890, p. 255.
[38] Macmahon believes that "number" and "monad" should be switched, as he argues that Pythagoras viewed the monad as "the highest generalization of number and a concept in abstraction." However, the monad was not the highest abstraction in contemporary (Greek) philosophy. See Edwin Hatch, Influence of Greek Ideas upon the Christian Church (Hibbert Lectures), Lond., 1890, p. 255.
[39] δύναμις is here used like our own mathematical expression “power.” Why Hippolytus should associate it especially with the power of 2 does not appear. By Greek mathematicians it seems rather to be applied to the square root.
[39] δύναμις is used here similarly to our term "power" in mathematics. It's unclear why Hippolytus specifically links it to the power of 2. Greek mathematicians seem to apply it more to the square root.
[40] κυβισθῇ, involvit, Cr. It cannot here mean “cubed.” Another mistake occurs in the same sentence, where it is said that the square multiplied by the cube is a cube. The sentence is fortunately repeated with the needful correction in Book IV, p. 116 infra. Macmahon gives the proper notation as (a2)2 = a4, (a2)3 = a6, (a3)3 = a9.
[40] is cubed, involvit, Cr. It can't mean "cubed" here. There's another mistake in the same sentence, where it says that the square multiplied by the cube results in a cube. Luckily, the sentence is repeated with the necessary correction in Book IV, p. 116 infra. Macmahon provides the correct notation as (a2)2 = a4, (a2)3 = a6, (a3)3 = a9.
[44] That is, of course, Zoroaster. The account here given of his doctrines does not agree with what we know of them from other sources. The minimum date for his activity (700 B.C.) makes it impossible for him to have been a contemporary of Pythagoras. See the translator’s Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity, I, p. 126; II, p. 232.
[44] That is, of course, Zoroaster. The description of his teachings here doesn't match what we know from other sources. The earliest possible date for his activity (700 B.C.E.) means he couldn't have been a contemporary of Pythagoras. See the translator’s Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity, I, p. 126; II, p. 232.
[46] δαίμονες, spirits or dæmons in the Greek sense, not necessarily evil. But Aetius, de Placit. Philosoph. ap. Diels Doxogr. 306, makes Pythagoras use the word as equivalent to τὸ κακόν. Cf. pp. 52, 92 infra.
[46] demons, spirits, or dæmons in the Greek sense, not necessarily evil. But Aetius, de Placit. Philosoph. ap. Diels Doxogr. 306, states that Pythagoras used the term as equivalent to τὸ κακόν. See pp. 52, 92 infra.
[47] Hippolytus like nearly every other writer of his time here confuses the Egyptians with the Alexandrian Greeks. It was these last and not the subjects of the Pharaohs who were given to mathematics and geometry, of which sciences they laid the foundations on which we have since built. Certain devotees of the Alexandrian god Serapis also shut themselves up in cells of the Serapeum, which they could hardly have done in any temple in Pharaonic times. See Forerunners, I, 79. Hippolytus gives a much more elaborate and detailed account of Pythagorean teaching in Book VI, II, pp. 20 ff. infra.
[47] Hippolytus, like almost every other writer of his era, confuses the Egyptians with the Alexandrian Greeks. It was the latter, not the subjects of the Pharaohs, who excelled in mathematics and geometry, establishing the groundwork upon which we have built since then. Certain followers of the Alexandrian god Serapis also secluded themselves in cells of the Serapeum, which would have been nearly impossible in any temple during Pharaonic times. See Forerunners, I, 79. Hippolytus provides a much more detailed account of Pythagorean teachings in Book VI, II, pp. 20 ff. infra.
[50] So Diog. Laert., ubi. cit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So Diog. Laert., where cited.
[51] This sentence seems to have got out of place. It should probably follow that on Lysis and Archippus, etc., on the last page. The story of the shield is told by Diog. Laert., VIII, vit. Pyth., c. 4, and by Ovid, Metamorph., XV, 162 ff. For more about Empedocles see Book VII, II, pp. 82 ff. infra.
[51] This sentence seems to be out of order. It should probably come after the section on Lysis and Archippus, etc., on the last page. The story of the shield is recounted by Diogenes Laertius, VIII, vit. Pyth., c. 4, and by Ovid, Metamorph., XV, 162 ff. For more information about Empedocles, see Book VII, II, pp. 82 ff. infra.
[52] Diog. Laert., VIII, vit. Heraclit., from whom Hippolytus is probably quoting, says that in his boyhood, Heraclitus used to say, he knew nothing, in his manhood everything. Has Hippolytus garbled this?
[52] Diog. Laert., VIII, vit. Heraclit., from whom Hippolytus is probably quoting, says that in his youth, Heraclitus used to claim he knew nothing, but by adulthood, he knew everything. Did Hippolytus misinterpret this?
[56] οὐσία. It may here mean essence or being. A good discussion of the changes in the meaning of the word and its successors, ὑπόστασις and πρόσωπον, is to be found in Hatch, op. cit., pp. 275-278.
[56] essence. Here, it may refer to essence or existence. A good discussion of the changes in the meaning of the word and its successors, ὑπόστασις and πρόσωπον, can be found in Hatch, op. cit., pp. 275-278.
[60] So Roeper. Cruice agrees.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So Roeper. Cruice is on board.
[61] A. W. Benn, op. cit., p. 51, gives a readable account of Anaximander’s speculations in physics. Diels, op. cit., pp. 132, 133 shows in an excellently clear conspectus of parallel passages the different authors from whom Hippolytus took the statements in our text regarding the Ionians. The majority are to be found in Simplicius’ commentaries on Aristotle, Simplicius’ source being, according to Diels, the fragments of Theophrastus’ book on physics. Next in order come Plutarch’s Stromata and Aetius’ De Placitis Philosophorum, many passages being common to both.
[61] A. W. Benn, op. cit., p. 51, provides a clear overview of Anaximander’s ideas in physics. Diels, op. cit., pp. 132, 133 presents a very clear summary of similar passages, highlighting the different authors from whom Hippolytus borrowed the statements in our text about the Ionians. Most of these can be found in Simplicius’ commentaries on Aristotle, with Simplicius drawing from the fragments of Theophrastus’ book on physics, according to Diels. Following that are Plutarch’s Stromata and Aetius’ De Placitis Philosophorum, with many passages shared between the two.
[62] ὁμαλώτατος, aequabilis, Cr., “homogeneous.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ smooth, even, Cr., “homogeneous.”
[63] Lit., “whatever changes.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit., “whatever shifts.”
[68] παχυθέντα.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ became overweight.
[74] τά τε ἐν αὐτῇ ὕδατα ἐξατμισθέντα ... ὑποστάντα οὕτως γεγονέναι. I propose to fill the lacuna with καὶ πυκνωθέντα ἐν κοίλῳ. For a description of this cavity see the Phædo of Plato, c. 138. I do not understand Roeper’s suggested emendation as given by Cruice.
[74] The waters in it evaporated... and thus became established. I suggest filling the gap with "and condensed in the hollow." For a description of this cavity, see Plato's Phædo, c. 138. I don't understand Roeper's suggested revision as presented by Cruice.
[77] Diog. Laert. quotes from Apollodorus’ Chronica that Anaxagoras died in the 1st year of the 78th Olympiad, or ten years before Plato’s birth. For Hippolytus’ sources for his teaching, mainly Diog. Laert., Aetius and Theophrastus, see Diels, ubi cit.
[77] Diog. Laert. cites Apollodorus’ Chronica, stating that Anaxagoras died in the first year of the 78th Olympiad, or ten years before Plato was born. For Hippolytus’ sources regarding his teachings, primarily Diog. Laert., Aetius, and Theophrastus, refer to Diels, ubi cit.
[80] Ἐπικλιθῆναι, de super incumbere, Cr., “inclined at an angle,” Macmahon. Evidently Archelaus imagined a concave heaven fitting over the earth like a dish cover or an upturned boat or coracle. This was the Babylonian theory. Cf. Maspero, Hist. ancnne de l’Orient classique, Paris, 1895, I, p. 543, and illustration. Many of the Ionian ideas about physics doubtless come from the same source.
[80] Ἐπικλιθῆναι, de super incumbere, Cr., “inclined at an angle,” Macmahon. Clearly, Archelaus thought of a curved sky resting over the earth like a lid on a dish or an upside-down boat or coracle. This was the Babylonian theory. See Maspero, Hist. ancnne de l’Orient classique, Paris, 1895, I, p. 543, and illustration. Many of the Ionian concepts about physics probably come from the same origin.
[82] χρήσασθαι, uti, Cr., “employed,” Macmahon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ χρήσασθαι, uti, Cr., “used,” Macmahon.
[88] It is doubtful whether astrology was known in Egypt before the Alexandrian age. Diog. Laert., vit. cit., quotes from Antisthenes that Democritus studied mathematics there, and astrology was looked on by the Romans as a branch of mathematics. Cf. Sextus Empiricus, ubi cit., supra.
[88] It’s uncertain if astrology was recognized in Egypt prior to the Alexandrian period. Diog. Laert., vit. cit., mentions Antisthenes noting that Democritus studied mathematics there, and the Romans considered astrology to be a part of mathematics. See Sextus Empiricus, ubi cit., supra.
[91] Diog. Laert., ubi cit., says Sotion of Alexandria is the authority for this, but that he was mistaken. Hippolytus says later in Book I (p. 59 infra) that Pyrrho was the first to assert the incomprehensibility of everything. If, as Sotion asserted, Xenophanes was a contemporary of Anaximander, he must have died two centuries before Pyrrho was born.
[91] Diog. Laert., where cited., mentions that Sotion of Alexandria is the source for this, but he got it wrong. Hippolytus later states in Book I (p. 59 below) that Pyrrho was the first to claim that everything is beyond comprehension. If, as Sotion claimed, Xenophanes lived at the same time as Anaximander, he would have died two hundred years before Pyrrho was born.
[93] αἰσθητικός.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ aesthetic.
[96] παραλλαγγάς, differentias, Cr. Perhaps “alternations.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ variations, differentias, Cr. Perhaps “alternations.”
[100] προνοούμενον αὐτοῦ. The τόδε τὸ πᾶν of the line above shows that Plato did not mean that the forethought extended to other worlds than this.
[100] indicating his consideration. The phrase τόδε τὸ πᾶν from the line above makes it clear that Plato wasn't suggesting that his foresight applied to worlds beyond this one.
[101] This expression, like many others in this epitome of Plato’s doctrines, is found in the Εἰς τὰ τοῦ Πλάτωνος Εἰσαγωγή of Alcinous, who flourished in Roman times. The best edition still seems to be Bishop Fell’s, Oxford, 1667. Alcinous’ work was, as will appear, the main source from which Hippolytus drew his account of Plato’s doctrines.
[101] This phrase, like many others in this summary of Plato’s ideas, is found in the Εἰς τὰ τοῦ Πλάτωνος Εἰσαγωγή by Alcinous, who lived during Roman times. The best edition still appears to be Bishop Fell’s, Oxford, 1667. Alcinous’ work was, as will be shown, the primary source from which Hippolytus based his account of Plato’s teachings.
[102] Alcinous, op. cit., c. 12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alcinous, op. cit., ch. 12.
[103] Ibid., cc. 9, 12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., cc. 9, 12.
[105] Alcinous, op. cit., cc. 8, 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alcinous, op. cit., ch. 8, 10.
[108] de Legg., IV, 7.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ de Legg., IV, 7.
[109] ἀορίστως.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ indefinitely.
[110] Timæus, c. 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Timæus, around 16.
[111] Phædrus, c. 166.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Phaedrus, c. 166.
[112] γενεαλογῇ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ genealogy.
[113] Alcinous, c. 25.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alcinous, around 25.
[114] Phædrus, cc. 51, 52.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Phaedrus, cc. 51, 52.
[116] This sentence is corrupt throughout, and there are at least three readings which can be given to it. I have taken that which makes the smallest alteration in Cruice’s text.
[116] This sentence is flawed all the way through, and there are at least three interpretations that can be made of it. I chose the one that makes the least change to Cruice’s text.
[117] Phædo, c. 43.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Phaedo, c. 43.
[118] I do not think this can be found in any writings of Plato that have come down to us. Hippolytus probably took it from Aristotle, to whom he also attributes it; but I cannot find it in this writer either. A passage in Arist., Nicomachean Ethics, Book II, c. 6, is the nearest to it.
[118] I don’t believe this is mentioned in any of the writings of Plato that we have today. Hippolytus likely got it from Aristotle, whom he also credits; however, I can't find it in Aristotle's works either. A section in Aristotle’s Nicomachean Ethics, Book II, chapter 6, is the closest to it.
[119] So Alcinous, c. 29. The other statements in this sentence seem to be Aristotle’s rather than Plato’s. Cf. Diog. Laert., V, vit. Arist., c. 13, where he describes the good things of the soul, the body and of external things respectively.
[119] So Alcinous, c. 29. The other statements in this sentence seem to be Aristotle’s rather than Plato’s. Cf. Diog. Laert., V, vit. Arist., c. 13, where he describes the good things of the soul, the body and of external things respectively.
[120] Alcinous, cc. 28, 29.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alcinous, cc. 28, 29.
[121] Ibid., c. 27.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., c. 27.
[122] Ibid., c. 29.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., c. 29.
[123] Ibid., c. 26. The passage about the choice [of virtue] is in the Republic, X, 617 C. Hippolytus had evidently not read the original, which says that according as a man does or does not choose virtue, so he will have more or less of it.
[123] Ibid., c. 26. The section discussing the choice [of virtue] can be found in the Republic, X, 617 C. It’s clear that Hippolytus had not seen the original text, which states that a person's amount of virtue depends on whether they choose it or not.
[124] Alcinous, c. 30.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alcinous, around 30.
[125] This passage is not in the Republic, but in the Clitopho, as to Plato’s authorship of which there are doubts. Cruice quotes the Greek text from Roeper in a note on p. 38 of his text.
[125] This passage isn’t in the Republic, but in the Clitopho, and there are doubts about whether Plato actually wrote it. Cruice references the Greek text from Roeper in a note on p. 38 of his text.
[126] Alcinous, c. 30.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alcinous, around 30.
[127] Ibid., c. 29.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., c. 29.
[128] “Substance” (οὐσία) and “accident” (συμβεβηκός) are defined by Aristotle in the Metaphysica, Bk. IV, cc. 8, 9 respectively. The definitions in no way bear the interpretation that Hippolytus here puts on them. In the Categories, which, whether by Aristotle or not, are not referred to by him in any of his extant works, it is said (c. 4) that “of things in complex enunciated, each signifies either Substance or Quantity, or Quality or Relation, or Where or When, or Position, or Possession, or Action, or Passion.” It is from this that Hippolytus probably took the statement in our text. The illustrations are in part found in Metaphysica, c. 4.
[128] “Substance” (οὐσία) and “accident” (συμβεβηκός) are defined by Aristotle in the Metaphysica, Bk. IV, cc. 8, 9 respectively. The definitions do not support the interpretation that Hippolytus assigns to them here. In the Categories, which may have been written by Aristotle but are not cited in any of his surviving works, it states (c. 4) that “among complex statements, each signifies either Substance or Quantity, or Quality or Relation, or Where or When, or Position, or Possession, or Action, or Passion.” This is likely where Hippolytus derived the statement in our text. The examples can partly be found in Metaphysica, c. 4.
[131] Hippolytus gives as is usual with him a more detailed account of Aristotle’s doctrines on these points later. (See Book VII, II, pp. 62 ff. infra.) He there admits that he cannot say exactly what was Aristotle’s doctrine about the soul. He also refers to books of Aristotle on Providence and the like which, teste Cruice, no longer exist. Cf. Macmahon’s note on same page (p. 272 of Clark’s edition).
[131] Hippolytus provides, as is typical for him, a more detailed explanation of Aristotle’s ideas on these topics later. (See Book VII, II, pp. 62 ff. infra.) He acknowledges that he can't specify exactly what Aristotle's views on the soul were. He also mentions Aristotle's books on Providence and similar subjects which, according to Cruice, are no longer available. See Macmahon’s note on the same page (p. 272 of Clark’s edition).
[133] Prof. Arnold in his lucid book on Roman Stoicism (Cambridge, 1911, p. 219, n. 4) quotes this as a genuine Stoic doctrine. But Diog. Laert., VII, vit. Zeno, c. 68, represents Zeno, Cleanthes, Chrysippus, Archedemus and Posidonius as agreeing that principles and elements differ from one another in being respectively indestructible and destroyed, and because elements are bodies while principles have none. For the Stoic idea of God, see op. cit., c. 70. So Cicero, De Natura Deorum, Bk. I, cc. 8, 18, makes Zeno say that the cosmos is God, but in the Academics, II, 41 that Aether is the Supreme God, with which doctrine, he says, nearly all Stoics agree. Perhaps Hippolytus is here quoting Clement of Alexandria, Stromateis, VI, 71, who says that the Stoics dare to make the God of all things “a corporeal spirit.” For the Stoic doctrine of Providence, see Diog. Laert., vit. Zeno, c. 70.
[133] Prof. Arnold, in his clear book on Roman Stoicism (Cambridge, 1911, p. 219, n. 4), cites this as a genuine Stoic belief. However, Diogenes Laertius, VII, vit. Zeno, c. 68, presents Zeno, Cleanthes, Chrysippus, Archedemus, and Posidonius as agreeing that principles and elements are different in that principles are indestructible while elements can be destroyed, and because elements are physical objects while principles are not. For the Stoic concept of God, see op. cit., c. 70. Cicero, in De Natura Deorum, Bk. I, cc. 8, 18, has Zeno stating that the cosmos is God, but in the Academics, II, 41, he claims that Aether is the Supreme God, a belief nearly all Stoics share, he says. Perhaps Hippolytus is quoting Clement of Alexandria here, from Stromateis, VI, 71, where he mentions that the Stoics have the audacity to describe the God of all things as “a corporeal spirit.” For the Stoic view on Providence, see Diogenes Laertius, vit. Zeno, c. 70.
[134] ποιῶν καὶ τὸ αὐτεξούσιον μετὰ τῆς ἀνάγκης οἷον τῆς εἱμαρμένης. Τὸ αὐτεξούσιον is the recognized expression for free will. Note the difference between ἀνάγκη, “compulsion,” and εἱμαρμένη, “destiny.” For the Stoic doctrine of Fate, see Diog. Laert., vit. cit., c. 74.
[134] doing and free will alongside necessity, like that of fate. Free will is the accepted term for the concept of autonomy. Notice the distinction between necessity, "compulsion," and fate, "destiny." For the Stoic doctrine of Fate, refer to Diog. Laert., vit. cit., c. 74.
[135] Diog. Laert., ubi cit., c. 84.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Diog. Laert., where cited., c. 84.
[138] Zeno and Cleanthes both accepted the ecpyrosis. See Diog. Laert., ubi cit., c. 70. The same author says that Panætius said that the cosmos was imperishable.
[138] Zeno and Cleanthes both accepted the idea of ecpyrosis. See Diog. Laert., ubi cit., c. 70. The same author states that Panætius claimed the cosmos was indestructible.
[139] σῶμα διὰ σώματος μὲν χωρεῖν, corpusque per corpus migrare, Cr. Macmahon inserts a “not” in the sentence, but without authority. The Stoic resurrection assumed that in the new world created out of the ashes of the old, individuals would take the same place as in this last. See Arnold, op. cit., p. 193 for authorities.
[139] A body moves through a body, and the body migrates through the body, Cr. Macmahon puts in a “not” in the sentence, but there's no support for that. The Stoic idea of resurrection assumed that in the new world formed from the ruins of the old, individuals would occupy the same positions as they did in the previous one. See Arnold, op. cit., p. 193 for sources.
[140] ἀτόμοι, “that cannot be cut.” The rest of this sentence is taken from Diog. Laert., X, vit. Epicur., c. 24, and is quoted there from Epicurus’ treatise on Nature.
[140] atoms, “that cannot be cut.” The rest of this sentence is taken from Diog. Laert., X, vit. Epicur., c. 24, and is quoted there from Epicurus’ treatise on Nature.
[141] With the exception of the Deity’s seat in the intercosmic spaces and the idea that the souls of men consist of blood, all the above opinions of Epicurus are to be found in Diog. Laert., X, vit. Epic.
[141] Aside from the idea of the Deity’s seat in the vastness of space and the notion that human souls are made of blood, all the views of Epicurus mentioned above can be found in Diog. Laert., X, vit. Epic.
[142] οὐ μᾶλλον, “not rather.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ not rather.
[143] See n. on p. 49 supra. The doctrines here given are those of the Sceptics, and are to be found in Diog. Laert., IX, vit. Pyrrho, c. 79 ff. and in Sextus Empiricus, Hyp. Pyrrho, I, 209 ff. Diog. Laert. quotes from Ascanius of Abdera that Pyrrho introduced the dogma of incomprehensibility, and Hippolytus seems to have copied this without noticing that he has said the same thing about Xenophanes.
[143] See n. on p. 49 supra. The ideas presented here are those of the Sceptics and can be found in Diogenes Laertius, IX, vita Pyrrho, c. 79 ff. and in Sextus Empiricus, Hyp. Pyrrho, I, 209 ff. Diogenes Laertius cites Ascanius of Abdera, who mentions that Pyrrho introduced the concept of incomprehensibility, and Hippolytus appears to have repeated this without realizing he said the same about Xenophanes.
[144] Diog. Laert., I, Prooem., c. 1, mentions both Gymnosophists and Druids, but if he ever gave any account of their teaching it must be in the part of the book which is lost. Clem. Alex., Stromateis, I, c. 15, describes the two classes of Gymnosophists as Sarmanæ and Brachmans. The Sarmanæ or Samanæi (Shamans?) seem the nearer of the two to the Brachmans of our text.
[144] Diog. Laert., I, Prooem., c. 1, mentions both Gymnosophists and Druids, but if he ever provided any details about their teachings, it must be in the part of the book that is missing. Clem. Alex., Stromateis, I, c. 15, describes the two types of Gymnosophists as Sarmanæ and Brachmans. The Sarmanæ or Samanæi (Shamans?) seem to be the closer of the two to the Brachmans mentioned in our text.
[146] Roeper suggests the Ganges.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roeper recommends the Ganges.
[147] Megasthenes, for whom see Strabo V, 712, differs from Hippolytus in making the abstinence of the Gymnosophists endure for thirty-seven years only.
[147] Megasthenes, referenced in Strabo V, 712, differs from Hippolytus by stating that the Gymnosophists' abstinence lasts only thirty-seven years.
[149] The whole of this sentence is corrupt. Macmahon following Roeper would read: “This discourse whom they name God they affirm to be incorporeal, but enveloped in a body outside himself, just as if one carried a covering of sheepskin to have it seen; but having stripped off the body in which he is enveloped, he no longer appears visibly to the naked eye.”
[149] This entire sentence is flawed. Macmahon, following Roeper, would read: “This discourse refers to God as incorporeal, but covered by a body outside of himself, like someone carrying a sheepskin covering to be seen; however, once the body he's wrapped in is removed, he no longer appears to the naked eye.”
[150] ἐγείρας τρόπαιον, lit., “raised a trophy.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ lifting a trophy.
[151] θεολογοῦσι. Eusebius, Præp. Ev., uses the word in this sense. For the Dandamis and Calanus stories, see Arrian, Anabasis, Bk. VII, cc. 2, 3.
[151] they discuss theology. Eusebius, Præp. Ev., uses the word in this way. For the Dandamis and Calanus stories, see Arrian, Anabasis, Bk. VII, cc. 2, 3.
[152] This is quite unintelligible as it stands. It probably means that the Brachmans worship the light of which the Sun is the garment, and that they think they are united with it when temporarily freed from the body. Is he confusing them on the one hand with the Yogis, whose burial trick is referred to later in connection with Simon Magus, and on the other with some Zoroastrian or fire-worshipping sect of Central Asia?
[152] This doesn't make much sense as it is. It likely means that the Brachmans worship the light that the Sun embodies, and they believe they are connected to it when they temporarily leave their bodies. Is he mixing them up with the Yogis, whose burial practice is mentioned later with Simon Magus, and with some Zoroastrian or fire-worshipping group from Central Asia?
[153] ὃς ... ἐκεῖ χωρήσας αἴτιος τούτοις ταύτης τῆς φιλοσοφίας ἐγένετο. Does the ἐκεῖ mean Galatia, whose inhabitants were Celts by origin? Hippolytus has probably copied the sentence without understanding it.
[153] He ... having moved there became the reason for this philosophy. Does "there" refer to Galatia, whose people were originally Celts? Hippolytus probably copied the sentence without really understanding it.
[155] διδαχθῆναι, ut se edocerent, Cr. So Macmahon. The context, however, plainly requires that it is Hesiod and not the Muse who is to be taught. The rendering of poetry into prose is seldom satisfactory, so I have ventured to give here the version of Elton, which is as close to the original as it is poetic in form.
[155] to be taught, ut se edocerent, Cr. So Macmahon. The context, however, clearly indicates that it is Hesiod and not the Muse who is to be taught. Turning poetry into prose is rarely successful, so I have chosen to provide Elton's version here, which is as faithful to the original as it is poetic in style.
[156] ὡς στέφανον δάσσαντο.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ crowned them.
[158] ἶσον ἑαυτῇ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ equal to herself.
[159] τὰ μυστικὰ. The expression generally used for Mysteries such as those of Eleusis. Either he employs it here to include the tricks of the magicians described in Book IV, or he did not mean to describe these last when the sentence was written, but to go instead straight from the astrologers to the heresies. The last alternative seems the more probable.
[159] the mysteries. This term is typically used for Mysteries like those of Eleusis. He might be using it here to refer to the tricks of the magicians mentioned in Book IV, or he might not have intended to describe those at all when he wrote the sentence, instead transitioning directly from the astrologers to the heresies. The second option seems more likely.
[160] ἀδρανῆ, infirmas, Cr.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ inactive, weak, Cr.
[161] The main question which arises on this First Book of our text is, What were the sources from which Hippolytus drew the opinions he here summarizes? Diels, who has taken much pains over the matter, thinks that his chief source was the epitome that Sotion of Alexandria made from Heraclides. As we have seen, however, Diogenes Laertius is responsible for a fair number of Hippolytus’ statements, especially concerning the opinions of those to whom he gives little space. Certain phrases seem taken directly from Theophrastus or from whatever author it was that Simplicius used in his commentaries on Aristotle, and the likeness between Alcinous’ summary of Plato’s doctrines and those of our author is too close to be accidental. It therefore seems most probable that Hippolytus did not confine himself to any one source, but borrowed from several. This would, after all, be the natural course for a lecturer as distinguished from a writer to adopt, and goes some way therefore towards confirming the theory as to the origin of the book stated in the Introduction.
[161] The main question that comes up in this First Book of our text is, what sources did Hippolytus use to summarize the opinions he presents here? Diels, who has put in a lot of effort on this topic, believes that his main source was the summary that Sotion of Alexandria made from Heraclides. However, as we’ve seen, Diogenes Laertius accounts for a good number of Hippolytus’ statements, especially regarding the views of those he only briefly mentions. Some phrases appear to be taken directly from Theophrastus or from whatever source Simplicius referenced in his commentaries on Aristotle, and the similarity between Alcinous’ summary of Plato’s ideas and those of our author is too close to be a coincidence. So, it seems most likely that Hippolytus didn’t limit himself to a single source, but borrowed from several. This would be the natural approach for a lecturer, as opposed to a writer, and thus supports the theory about the book's origins mentioned in the Introduction.
BOOKS II AND III
(These are entirely missing, no trace of them having been found attached to any of the four codices of Book I or to the present text of Books IV to X. We know that such books must have once existed, as at the end of Book IV (p. 117 infra) the author tells us that all the famous opinions of earthly philosophy have been included by him in the preceding four books, of which as has been said only Books I and IV have come down to us.
(These are completely absent, with no evidence of them being linked to any of the four manuscripts of Book I or to the current text of Books IV to X. We know that such books must have existed at some point because at the end of Book IV (p. 117 infra), the author tells us that he included all the notable views of earthly philosophy in the previous four books, of which, as mentioned, only Books I and IV have survived.
Our only ground for conjecture as to the contents of Books II and III is to be found in Hippolytus’ statement at the end of Book I, that he will first make public the mystic rites[1] and then the fancies of certain philosophers as to stars and magnitudes. As the promise in the last words of the sentence seems to be fulfilled in Book IV, where he gives not only the method of the astrologers of his time, but also the calculations of the Greek astronomers as to the relative distances of the heavenly bodies, it may be presumed that this was preceded and not followed by a description of the Mysteries more elaborate and fuller than the casual allusions to them which appear in Book V. So, too, in Chap. 5 of the same Book IV, which he himself describes in the heading as a “Recapitulation” of what has gone before, he refers to certain dogmas of the Persians and the Babylonians as to the nature of God, which have certainly not been mentioned in any other part of the book which has come down to us. So, again, at the beginning of Book X, which purports to be a summary of the whole work, he tells us that having now gone through the “labyrinth of heresies,” it will be shown that the Truth is not derived from “the wisdom (philosophy) of the Greeks, the secret mysteries of the Egyptians,[2] the fallacies of the[66] astrologers, or the demon-inspired ravings of the Babylonians.” The Greek philosophy and astrological fallacies are dealt with at sufficient length in Books I and IV respectively, but nothing of importance is said in these or elsewhere in the work as to the mysteries of the “Egyptians,” by whom he probably means the worshippers of the Alexandrian divinities, and nothing at all as to Babylonian demonolatry or magic. It is quite true that he follows this up immediately by the statement that he has included the tenets of all the wise men among the Greeks in four books, and the doctrines of the heretics in five; but it has been explained in the Introduction (pp. 18 ff. supra) that there are reasons why the summarizer’s recollection of the earlier books may not be verbally accurate, nor does he say that the description of the philosophic and heretical teachings exhausted the contents of the first four books. On the whole, therefore, Cruice appears to be justified in his conclusion that the missing books contained an account of the “Egyptian” Mysteries and of “the sacred sciences of the Babylonians.”)[3]
Our only basis for guessing the contents of Books II and III comes from Hippolytus' comment at the end of Book I, where he states that he will first reveal the mystical rituals[1] and then the ideas of certain philosophers regarding stars and sizes. Since the promise in the final words of that sentence seems to be fulfilled in Book IV, where he provides not only the methods used by astrologers of his time but also the calculations of Greek astronomers about the relative distances of celestial objects, we can assume this was preceded by a more detailed and elaborate description of the Mysteries than the brief mentions that appear in Book V. Similarly, in Chap. 5 of the same Book IV, which he himself labels as a “Recapitulation” of what came before, he mentions certain beliefs of the Persians and Babylonians regarding the nature of God, which have certainly not been addressed in any other part of the text we've received. Furthermore, at the beginning of Book X, which claims to summarize the entire work, he tells us that after navigating through the “labyrinth of heresies,” he will demonstrate that Truth is not derived from “the wisdom (philosophy) of the Greeks, the secret mysteries of the Egyptians,[2] the deceptions of the[66] astrologers, or the demon-inspired rants of the Babylonians.” The Greek philosophy and astrological deceptions are sufficiently covered in Books I and IV, respectively, but nothing of significance is said in these or elsewhere about the mysteries of the “Egyptians,” likely referring to worshippers of the Alexandrian gods, and zero mention of Babylonian demon worship or magic. It is true that he immediately follows this by stating that he has included the beliefs of all the wise men among the Greeks in four books, and the doctrines of the heretics in five; however, as explained in the Introduction (pp. 18 ff. supra), there are reasons why the summarizer's memory of the earlier books might not be completely accurate, nor does he assert that the descriptions of the philosophical and heretical teachings cover all the content of the first four books. Overall, therefore, Cruice seems justified in his conclusion that the missing books contained an account of the “Egyptian” Mysteries and of “the sacred sciences of the Babylonians.”[3]
FOOTNOTES
[1] τὰ μυστικά.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the secrets.
[3] M. Adhémar d’Alès in his work La Théologie de St. Hippolyte, Paris, 1906, argues that the existing text of Book IV contains large fragments of the missing Books II and III. His argument is chiefly founded on the supposed excessive length of Book IV, although as a fact Book V is in Cruice’s pagination some 20 pages longer than this and Book VI, 10. Apart from this, it seems very doubtful if any author would describe the arithmomantic and arithmetical nonsense in Book IV as either μυστικά or δόγματα ἄρρητα, and it is certain that he cannot be alluding, when he speaks of the Βαβυλωνίων ἀλογίστῳ μανίᾳ δι’ ἐν(εργί)ας δαιμόνων καταπλαγείς, to the jugglery in the same book, which he there attributes not to the agency of demons but to the tricks of charlatans.
[3] M. Adhémar d’Alès, in his work La Théologie de St. Hippolyte, Paris, 1906, argues that the current text of Book IV contains substantial fragments of the missing Books II and III. His argument mainly relies on the perceived excessive length of Book IV, even though, in fact, Book V is about 20 pages longer in Cruice’s pagination, and Book VI is 10 pages longer. Besides this, it's quite questionable whether any author would refer to the confusing arithmetic and nonsense in Book IV as either μυστικά or δόγματα ἄρρητα. It's clear that he is not referring to the trickery mentioned in the same book, which he attributes not to the actions of demons but to the deceitful tactics of charlatans.
BOOK IV
DIVINERS AND MAGICIANS
(The first pages of this book have been torn away from the MS., and we are therefore deprived of the small Table of Contents which the author has prefixed to the other seven. From the headings of the various chapters it may be reproduced in substance thus:—
(The first pages of this book have been torn away from the manuscript, so we’re missing the small Table of Contents that the author included with the other seven. Based on the headings of the various chapters, it can be summarized like this:—
1. The “Chaldæans” or Astrologers, and the celestial measurements of the Greek astronomers.
1. The "Chaldeans" or Astrologers, and the sky measurements of the Greek astronomers.
2. The Mathematicians or those who profess to divine by the numerical equivalents of the letters in proper names.
2. The Mathematicians, or those who claim to interpret meanings through the numerical values of letters in proper names.
3. The Metoposcopists or those who connect the form of the body and the disposition of the mind with the Zodiacal sign rising at birth.
3. The Metoposcopists, or those who link the shape of the body and the state of the mind to the Zodiac sign that was rising at birth.
4. The Magicians and the tricks by which they read sealed letters, perform divinations, produce apparitions of gods and demons, and work other wonders.
4. The Magicians and the tricks they use to read sealed letters, perform divinations, create apparitions of gods and demons, and perform other miraculous acts.
5. Recapitulation of the ideas of Greek and Barbarian on the nature of God, and the views of the “Egyptians” or neo-Pythagoreans as to the mysteries of number.
5. Summary of the thoughts of the Greeks and Barbarians about the nature of God, and the perspectives of the "Egyptians" or neo-Pythagoreans on the mysteries of numbers.
6. The star-diviners or those who find religious meaning in the grouping of the constellations as described by Aratus.
6. The star-gazers or those who discover spiritual significance in the arrangement of the constellations as explained by Aratus.
7. The Pythagorean doctrine of number and its relation to the heresies of Simon Magus and Valentinus.)
7. The Pythagorean belief in numbers and how it connects to the ideas of Simon Magus and Valentinus.)
[1. About Astrologers.[1]]
... (And they (i. e. the Chaldæans) declare there are[68] “terms”[2] of the stars in each zodiacal sign extending from one given part)[3] to [another given part in which some particular star has most power. About which there is no mere chance difference] among them [as appears from their[69] tables]. But they say that the stars are guarded[4] [when they are midway between two other stars] in zodiacal succession. For instance, if [a certain star should occupy the first part] of a zodiacal sign and another [the last parts, and a third those of the middle, the one in the middle is said to be guarded] by those occupying the parts at the extremities. [And they say that the stars behold one another and are in accord with one another] when they appear triangularly or quadrangularly. Now those form a triangular p. 54. figure[5] and behold one another which have an interval of three zodiacal signs between them and a square those which have one of two signs....
... (And they (i. e. the Chaldæans) say there are[68] “terms”[2] for the stars in each zodiac sign ranging from one specific point)[3] to [another specific point where a particular star has the most influence. There’s not just random variation] among them [as shown in their[69] tables]. They also state that the stars are protected[4] [when they are positioned between two other stars] in zodiacal order. For example, if [a certain star occupies the first position] in a zodiac sign and another [the last position, while a third occupies the middle, the middle star is said to be protected] by those at the ends. [They claim that the stars see and interact with each other] when they appear in triangular or square formations. Now, those form a triangular p. 54. figure[5] and see each other when there is an interval of three zodiac signs between them, and a square when there's one or two signs....
([6]Such then seems to be the character of the Chaldæan method. And in that which has been handed down it remains easy to understand and follow the contradictions noted. And some indeed try to teach a rougher way as if earthly things have no sympathy[7] at all with the heavenly ones. For thus they say, that the ambient[8] is not united as is the human body, so that according to the condition) of the head the lower parts [suffer with it and the head with the lower] parts, and earthly things should suffer along with those above the moon. But there is a certain difference and want of sympathy between them as they have not one and [the] same unity.
([6]This seems to be the nature of the Chaldæan method. And in what has been passed down, it's still easy to grasp and follow the noted contradictions. Some even attempt to teach a more rigid approach, as if earthly things have no connection[7] with the heavenly ones. They argue that the environment[8] isn't integrated like the human body, where the state of the head affects the lower parts and vice versa, meaning earthly things should be affected by those above the moon. However, there is a distinct difference and lack of connection between them since they do not share the same unity.
2. Making use of these statements, Euphrates the Peratic and Akembes the Carystian[9] and the rest of the band of these people, miscalling the word of Truth, declare that there is a war of æons and a falling-away of good powers to[70] the bad, calling them Toparchs and Proastii[10] and many other names. All which heresy undertaken by them, I shall set forth and refute when we come to the discussion concerning them. But now, lest any one should deem trustworthy and unfailing the rules laid down[11] by the Chaldæans p. 55. for the astrological art, we shall not shrink from briefly setting forth their refutation and pointing out that their art is vain and rather deceives and destroys the soul which may hope for vain things than helps it. In which matters we do not hold out any expertness in the art, but only that drawn from knowledge of the practical words.[12] Those who, having been trained in this science, become pupils of the Chaldæans and who having changed the names only, have imparted mysteries as if they were strange and wonderful to men, have constructed a heresy out of this. But since they consider the astrologers’ art a mighty one and making use of the witness of the Chaldæans wish to get their own systems believed because of them, we shall now prove that the astrological art as it appears to-day is unfounded, and then that the Peratic heresy is to be put aside as a branch growing from a root which does not hold.[13]
2. Using these statements, Euphrates the Peratic and Akembes the Carystian and the rest of their group misinterpret the word of Truth, claiming there is a war of ages and a decline of good powers to the bad, labeling them Toparchs and Proastii and many other names. I will address and refute their heresy when we discuss them. However, I want to make it clear that the rules laid down by the Chaldæans for astrology should not be considered reliable or trustworthy. For the astrological art, we will briefly present their refutation and point out that their practice is empty and tends to mislead and harm the soul that seeks false things rather than assist it. We don’t claim expertise in the art, but rather rely on knowledge from practical teachings. Those trained in this field become students of the Chaldæans and, by only changing the names, present mysteries as if they were extraordinary to people, creating a heresy from this. Since they view astrology as powerful and seek to gain credibility for their own systems by referencing the Chaldæans, we will now demonstrate that the astrology practiced today is baseless, and that the Peratic heresy should be dismissed as a branch growing from a weak root.
3.[14] Now the beginning and as it were the basis of the affair is the establishment of the horoscope. From this the rest of the cardinal points, and the cadents and succeedents and the trines and the squares[15] and the configuration of the stars in them are known, from all which things the predictions p. 56. are made. Wherefore if the horoscope be taken away, of necessity neither the midheaven nor the descendant nor the anti-meridian is known. But the whole Chaldaic system vanishes if these are not disclosed. [And how the zodiacal sign ascending is to be discovered is taught in divers ways. For in order that this may be apprehended,[71] it is necessary first of all that the birth of the child falling under consideration be carefully taken, and secondly that the signalling of the time[16] be unerring, and thirdly that the rising in the heaven of the ascending sign be observed with the greatest care. For at the birth[17] the rising of the sign ascending in the heaven must be closely watched, since the Chaldæans determining that which ascends, on its rising make that disposition of the stars which they call the Theme,[18] from which they declare their predictions. But neither is it possible to take the birth of those falling under consideration, as I shall show, nor is the time established p. 57. unerringly, nor is the ascending sign ascertained with care. How baseless the system of the Chaldæans is, we will now say. It is necessary before determining the birth of those falling under consideration, to inquire whether they take it from the deposition of the seed and its conception or from the bringing forth. And if we should attempt to take it from the conception, the accurate account of this is hard to grasp, the time being short and naturally so. For we cannot say whether conception takes place simultaneously with the transfer of the seed or not. For this may happen as quick as thought, as the tallow put into heated pots sticks fast at once, or it may take place after some time.[19] For there being a distance from the mouth of the womb to the other extremity, where conceptions are said by doctors to take place, it is natural that nature depositing the seed should take some time to accomplish this distance. Therefore the Chaldæans being ignorant of the exact length of time will never discover exactly the time of conception, the seed being sometimes p. 58. shot straight forward and falling in those places of the womb fitted by nature for conception, and sometimes falling broadcast to be only brought into place by the power of the womb itself. And it cannot be known when the first of these things happens and when the second, nor how much[72] time is spent in one sort of conception and how much in the other. But if we are ignorant of these things, the accurate discovery of the nature of the conception vanishes.[20] Nor if, as some physiologists say, seed being first seethed and altered in the womb then goes forward to its gaping vessels as the seeds of the earth go to the earth; why then, those who do not know the length of time taken by this change will not know either the moment of conception. And again, as women differ from one another in energy and other causes of action in other parts of the body, so do they differ in the energy of the womb, some conceiving quicker and others slower. And this is not unexpected, since if we compare them, they are seen now to be good conceivers and now not at all so. This being so, it is impossible to say with exactness when the seed deposited is secured, so that from this time the Chaldæans may establish the horoscope[21] of the birth.
3.[14] The starting point and foundation of the matter is establishing the horoscope. From this, the other key points, including the cadent and succedent houses, along with the trines and squares[15], and the arrangement of the stars within them are determined, from which the predictions are made. p. 56. Therefore, if the horoscope is removed, neither the midheaven nor the descendant nor the anti-meridian can be identified. The entire Chaldean system disappears if these elements are not revealed. [The methods for discovering the ascendant zodiac sign are taught in various ways. To understand this,[71] it’s essential first to accurately note the birth of the child in question, and second, to ensure the timing[16] is precise, and third, to meticulously observe the ascendant sign rising in the sky. The ascendant sign at the time of birth[17] must be attentively monitored, since the Chaldeans assert that the sign rising at that moment dictates the arrangement of the stars they call the Theme,[18] from which they make their forecasts. However, it’s not feasible to determine the birth of those in question, as I will illustrate, nor is the timing reliably established, nor is the ascendant sign precisely identified. Let’s now discuss how flawed the Chaldean system is. Before determining the birth of those in question, we need to investigate whether it’s based on the fertilization of the seed and its conception or from birth. If we attempt to base it on conception, accurately determining this is quite challenging due to its brevity. We can't clarify whether conception occurs simultaneously with the transfer of the seed or not. This can happen almost instantly, like tallow melting in hot pots, or it might take some time.[19] Since there is a distance from the opening of the womb to where conception supposedly takes place according to doctors, it's natural for nature to take a moment to cover this distance after depositing the seed. Therefore, the Chaldeans, ignorant of the precise duration, will never accurately determine the time of conception, as the seed sometimes travels directly to the areas of the womb optimized for conception and sometimes disperses, relying on the womb's power to bring it into place. It’s impossible to know when the first situation occurs and when the second does, nor how much time varies between the two types of conception. If we lack knowledge about these, accurately discovering the nature of conception fails.[20] Moreover, if, as some physiologists suggest, the seed is first altered and processed in the womb before reaching the open vessels like how seeds return to the earth, then those unaware of how long this transformation takes won’t be able to pinpoint the moment of conception either. Additionally, just as women vary in vitality and other bodily functions, they also differ in womb energy, with some conceiving quickly and others slowly. This variation is not surprising, as some women are known to conceive easily while others rarely do. Given these factors, it’s impossible to pinpoint exactly when the deposited seed is secured, establishing when the Chaldeans can create the horoscope[21] of the birth.
4. For this reason it is impossible to establish the horoscope from the conception; nor can it be done from the bringing forth. For in the first place, it is very hard to say when the bringing forth is: whether it is when the child begins to incline towards the fresh air or when it projects a little, or when it is brought down altogether to the ground. But in none of these cases is it possible to define the time of birth accurately.[22] For from presence of mind and suitableness of body, and through preference of places and the expertness of the midwife and endless other causes, the time is not always the same when, the membranes being ruptured, the infant inclines forward, or when p. 60. it projects a little, or when it falls to the ground. But it is different with different women. Which, again, the Chaldæans being unable to measure definitely and accurately, they are prevented from determining as they should the hour of the bringing forth.
4. For this reason, it's impossible to create a horoscope based on conception, nor can it be done based on birth. First, it's really difficult to pinpoint when birth occurs: is it when the baby first starts to move toward the fresh air, when it begins to emerge, or when it is entirely delivered? In none of these instances can we accurately define the time of birth. For due to mental clarity, physical readiness, the chosen birthing location, the skill of the midwife, and countless other factors, the timing can vary when the membranes break, when the baby starts to move forward, or when it entirely exits. This timing can also differ from woman to woman. Because of this, the Chaldeans are unable to definitively and accurately measure it, which prevents them from determining the actual hour of birth as they should. p. 60.
That the Chaldæans, therefore, while asserting that they know the sign ascending at the time of birth, do not know it, is plain from the facts. And that there is no means either of unerringly observing the time,[23] is easy to be[73] judged. For when they say that the person sitting by the woman in labour at the bringing forth signifies the same to the Chaldæan who is looking upon the stars from a high place by means of the gong,[24] and that this last gazing upon the heaven notes down the sign then rising, we shall show that as the bringing forth happens at no defined time,[25] it is not possible either to signify the same by the gong. For even if it be granted that the actual bringing forth can be ascertained, yet the time cannot be signified accurately. For the sound of the gong, being capable of divisions by perception into much and more time,[26] it happens that it is p. 61. carried (late) to the high place. And the proof of this is what is noticed when trees are felled a long way off.[27] For the sound of the stroke is heard a pretty long time after the fall of the axe, so as to reach the listener later. And from this cause it is impossible for the Chaldæans to obtain accurately the time of the rising sign and that which is in truth on the ascendant.[28] And indeed not only does more time pass after the birth before he who sits beside the woman in labour, strikes the gong, and again after the stroke before it is heard by him upon the high place, but also before he can look about and see in which sign is the moon and in which is each of the other stars. It seems inevitable then that there must be a great change in the disposition of the stars,[29] [from the movement of the Pole being whirled along with indescribable swiftness] before the hour of him who has been born as it is seen in heaven can be observed carefully.[30]
The Chaldeans claim to know the sign that is rising at the time of birth, but it's clear from the facts that they actually don't. It’s also easy to see that there’s no reliable way to observe the exact time, [23]. When they say that the person sitting next to the woman in labor signifies the same thing to the Chaldean watching the stars from a high place via a gong, [24], and that this person, looking at the sky, notes the sign that’s rising, we can demonstrate that because birth happens at no specific moment, [25], it’s not possible to signify it accurately with the gong. Even if we assume that the moment of birth can be determined, the time cannot be pinpointed precisely. The sound of the gong can be perceived in various time intervals, [26], which means it arrives late to the high place. This can be seen when trees are cut down from a distance. [27] The sound of the stroke is heard quite some time after the axe falls, reaching the listener afterward. For this reason, it’s impossible for the Chaldeans to accurately determine the time of the rising sign and what is truly in the ascendant. [28] Moreover, not only does more time pass after the birth before the person sitting beside the woman strikes the gong, and even more time before it reaches him on the high place, but also before he can look around and see in which sign the moon is and where each of the other stars is positioned. It seems unavoidable that there must be a significant shift in the stars’ positions, [29] [due to the rapid movement of the Pole] before the moment can be observed properly in the heavens for the person who has been born. [30]
5. Thus the art according to the Chaldæans has been shown to be baseless. But if any one should fancy that by[74] enquiries, the geniture[31] of the enquirer is to be learned, we may know that not in this way either can it be arrived at with certainty. For if such great care in the practice of the art is necessary, and yet as we have shown they do not arrive at accuracy, how can an unskilled person take accurately the time of birth, so that the Chaldæan on learning it may set up the horoscope truthfully?[32] But neither by inspection of the horizon will the star ascending appear the same everywhere, but sometimes the cadent sign will be considered the ascendant and sometimes the succeedent, according as the coming in view of the places is higher or lower. So that in this respect the prediction will not appear accurate, many people being born all over the world at the same hour, while every observer will see the stars differently.
5. So, the art according to the Chaldeans has been shown to be unfounded. But if anyone believes that they can learn something about the birth chart of the person asking through inquiries, we can see that this method doesn’t lead to certainty either. If such meticulous practice is needed for the art, and yet—as we have shown—they still can’t achieve accuracy, how can an untrained person correctly determine the time of birth so that the Chaldean can create an accurate horoscope? But neither can the star rising appear the same for everyone just by looking at the horizon; sometimes the sign that’s setting is considered the rising sign, and sometimes the one that follows, depending on whether the observer is at a higher or lower viewpoint. Therefore, predictions won’t seem accurate in this way, as many people are born around the world at the same hour, while each observer sees the stars differently.
But vain also is the customary taking of the time by water-jars.[33] For the pierced jar will not give the same flow when full as when nearly empty, while according to p. 63. the theory of these people the Pole itself is borne along in one impulse with equal speed. But if they answer to this that they do not take the time accurately but as it chances in common use,[34] they will be refuted merely by the starry influences themselves.[35] For those who have been born at the same time have not lived the same life; but some for example have reigned as kings while others have grown old in chains. None at any rate of the many throughout the inhabited world at the same time as Alexander of Macedon were like unto him, and none to Plato the philosopher. So that if the Chaldæan observes carefully the time in common use, he will not be able to say[36] if he who is born at that time will be fortunate. For many at any rate born[75] at that time, will be unfortunate, so that the likeness between the genitures is vain.
But it's also pointless to rely on the typical timing with water-jars.[33] A jar that has holes won’t pour the same way when it’s full as it does when it’s nearly empty, even though according to p. 63. these people believe the Pole moves steadily in one direction with equal speed. If they respond by saying they don’t measure time exactly but just go by common practice,[34] they’ll be countered simply by the influence of the stars themselves.[35] People born at the same moment have not shared the same life; some have ruled as kings while others have aged in captivity. None of the many who lived during Alexander of Macedon were like him, nor were any like Plato the philosopher. So, if the Chaldean carefully observes the common timing, he won’t be able to predict[36] if someone born at that time will be lucky. Many born[75] during that time will end up unfortunate, making the resemblance between their birth charts meaningless.
Having therefore refuted in so many different ways the vain speculation of the Chaldæans, we shall not omit this, that their prognostications lead to impossibility. For if he who is born under the point of Sagittarius’ arrow must be slain, as the astrologers[37] say, how was it that so many p. 64. barbarians who fought against the Greeks at Marathon or Salamis were killed at the same time? For there was not at any rate the same horoscope for all. And again, if he who is born under the urn of Aquarius will be shipwrecked, how was it that some of the Greeks returning from Troy were sunk together in the furrows of the Eubœan sea? For it is incredible that all these differing much from one another in age should all have been born under Aquarius’ urn. For it cannot be said often that because of one who was destined to perish by sea, all those in the ship should be destroyed along with him. For why should the destiny of this one prevail over that of all, and yet that not all should be saved because of one who was destined to die on land?
Having disproven in so many different ways the empty theories of the Chaldeans, we shouldn't overlook this: their predictions lead to impossibility. If a person born under Sagittarius' arrow is doomed to be killed, as the astrologers say, then how do we explain that so many barbarians who fought against the Greeks at Marathon or Salamis were killed at the same time? Because they certainly didn't all share the same horoscope. Similarly, if someone born under the urn of Aquarius is destined to be shipwrecked, how is it that some Greeks returning from Troy sank together in the waters of the Euboean sea? It's hard to believe that all these individuals, who differed greatly in age, could all have been born under Aquarius' urn. It can't be argued that because of one person who was destined to perish at sea, everyone on the ship would also be lost with them. Why should this one person's fate override everyone else's, and why wouldn't all be saved just because one was meant to die on land?
6. But since also they make a theory about the influence of the zodiacal signs to which they say the things brought forth are likened, we shall not omit this. For example, they say that he who is born under Leo will be courageous,[38] and he who is born under Virgo straight-haired, pale-complexioned, p. 65. childless and bashful. But these things and those like them deserve laughter rather than serious consideration.[39] For according to them an Ethiopian can be born under Virgo, and if so they allow he will be white, straight-haired and the rest. But I imagine that the ancients gave the names of the lower animals to the stars rather because of arbitrariness[40] than from natural likeness of shape. For what likeness to a bear have the seven stars which stand separate from one another? Or to the head of a dragon those five of which Aratus says:—
6. However, since they also have a theory about the influence of the zodiac signs and how they believe things are related to them, we won't skip over this. For instance, they claim that someone born under Leo will be brave, and someone born under Virgo will be straight-haired, pale-skinned, childless, and shy. But these claims and similar ones deserve laughter more than serious thought. According to them, an Ethiopian could be born under Virgo, and if that's the case, they suggest he would be white, straight-haired, and so on. But I think the ancients named the lower animals after the stars more out of randomness than because of any natural resemblance. What resemblance do the seven stars that are spaced apart have to a bear? Or those five that Aratus mentions—
7. That these things are not worthy of so much labour is thus proved to the right-thinkers aforesaid, and to those who give no heed to the inflated talk of the Chaldæans, who with assurance of indemnity make kings to disappear p. 66. and incite private persons to dare great deeds.[41] But if he who has given way to evil fails, he who has been deceived does not become a teacher to all whose minds the Chaldæans wish to lead endlessly astray by their failures. For they constrain the minds of their pupils when they say that the same configuration of the stars cannot occur otherwise than by the return of the Great Year in 7777 years.[42] How then can human observation agree[43] in so many ages upon one geniture? And this not once but many times, since the destruction of the cosmos as some say will interrupt the observation, or its gradual transformation will cause to disappear entirely the continuity of historical tradition.[44]] The Chaldaic art must be refuted by more arguments, although we have been recalling it to memory on account of other matters and not for its own sake. But since we have before said that we will omit none of the opinions current among the Gentiles,[45] by reason of the many-voiced craft of the heresies, let us see what they say also who have p. 67. dared to speculate about magnitudes. Who, recognizing the variety of the work of most of them, when another has been utterly deceived in a different manner and has been yet held in high esteem, have dared to say something yet more grandiose than he, so that they may be yet more glorified by those who have already glorified their petty frauds. These men postulate circles and triangular and square measures doubly and triply.[46] There is much[77] theory about this, but it is not necessary for what lies before us.
7. That these things aren't worth so much effort is proven to the right-minded folks mentioned earlier, and to those who ignore the exaggerated claims of the Chaldæans, who confidently make kings disappear and encourage ordinary people to undertake great risks. But if someone who succumbs to evil fails, the one who’s been misled doesn’t become a guide for everyone the Chaldæans aim to misdirect indefinitely with their mistakes. They manipulate their students' minds by asserting that the same arrangement of the stars can only happen with the return of the Great Year in 7777 years. How can human observation consistently agree over so many ages on one birth chart? And not just once but many times, since, as some say, the destruction of the cosmos will interrupt observations, or its slow transformation will entirely erase the continuity of historical tradition. The Chaldaic art needs to be challenged with more arguments, although we’ve brought it up due to other matters, not for its own sake. But since we’ve already stated that we won’t ignore any of the opinions circulating among the Gentiles, because of the diverse nature of the heresies, let’s examine what those who have attempted to speculate about magnitudes also claim. Who, recognizing the variety of the works of most of them, when someone has been completely misled in a different way yet has still been respected, dare to propose something even more grandiose than he, so that they may receive even more praise from those who have already admired their small deceptions. These individuals posit circles and triangular and square measurements in double and triple versions. There is much theory on this, but it’s not essential for what we are addressing now.
8. I reckon it enough therefore to declare the marvels described by them. Wherefore I shall employ their epitomes,[47] as they call them, and then turn to other things. They say this:[48] he who fashioned the universe, gave rule to the revolution of the Same and Like, for that alone he left undivided; but the inner motion he divided 6 times and made 7 unequal circles divided by intervals in ratios of 2 and 3, 3 of each, and bade the circles revolve in directions opposite to one another—3 of them to revolve at equal pace, and 4 with a velocity unlike that of the 3, but in p. 68. due proportion.[49] And he says that rule was given to the orbit of the 7, not only because it embraces the orbit of the Other, i. e., the Wanderers; but because it has so much rule, i. e., so much power, that it carries along with it the Wanderers to the opposite positions, bearing them from West to East and from East to West by its own strength. And he says that the same orbit was allowed to be one and undivided, first because the orbits of all the fixed stars are equal in time and not divided into greater and lesser times.[50] And next because they all have the same appearance,[51] which is that of the outermost orbit, while the Wanderers are divided into more and different kinds of movements and into unequal distances from the Earth. And he says that the Other orbit has been cut in 6 places into 7 circles according to ratio.[52] For as many cuts as[78] there are of each, so many segments are there plus a monad. For example if one cut be made,[53] there are 2 segments; if 2 cuts, 3 segments; and so, if a thing be cut 6 times there p. 69. will be 7 segments. And he says that the intervals between them are arranged alternately in ratios of 2 and 3, 3 of each, which he has proved with regard to the constitution of the soul also, as to the 7 numbers. For 3 among them, viz., 2, 4, 8, are doubles from the monad onwards and 3 of them, viz., 3, 9, 27 [triples][54].... But the diameter of the Earth is 80,008 stadia and its perimeter 250,543.[55] And the distance from the Earth’s surface to the circle of the Moon, Aristarchus of Samos writes as ...[56] stadia but Apollonius as 5,000,000 and Archimedes as 5,544,130. And Archimedes says that from the Moon’s circle to that of the Sun is 50,262,065 stadia; from this to the circle of Aphrodite 20,272,065; and from this to the circle of Hermes 50,817,165; and from the same to the circle of p. 70. the Fiery One[57] 40,541,108; and from this to the circle of Zeus 20,275,065; but from this to the circle of Kronos, 40,372,065; and from this to the Zodiac and the last periphery 20,082,005 stadia.
8. I think it's enough to share the wonders they talked about. So, I’ll use their summaries, as they call them, and then move on to other topics. They say this: the one who created the universe gave order to the cycles of the Same and Like because that alone he kept whole; but he split the inner motion six times and created seven uneven circles spaced out in ratios of 2 and 3, three of each, and told the circles to spin in opposite directions—three of them to spin at the same speed, and four at a different speed than the three, but in the correct proportion. And he states that authority was given to the orbit of the seven, not only because it includes the orbit of the Other, that is, the Wanderers; but because it has so much authority, that it pulls the Wanderers to the opposite positions, moving them from West to East and from East to West by its own strength. He also claims that the same orbit was allowed to remain one and whole, first because the orbits of all the fixed stars have equal time and aren't divided into larger and smaller times. And next, because they all look the same, which resembles the outermost orbit, while the Wanderers have more varied movements and unequal distances from the Earth. He asserts that the Other orbit has been divided in six places into seven circles according to ratio. For as many divisions as there are of each, there are that many segments plus one. For example, if one division is made, there are two segments; if two divisions, three segments; and so on; if something is divided six times, there will be seven segments. He explains that the spaces between them alternate in ratios of 2 and 3, three of each, which he has proven concerning the structure of the soul as well, referring to the seven numbers. For three among them, specifically, 2, 4, and 8, are doubles starting from the one, and three of them, namely 3, 9, and 27, are triples. But the diameter of the Earth is 80,008 stadia and its circumference is 250,543. And the distance from the Earth's surface to the circle of the Moon is written by Aristarchus of Samos as ... stadia, while Apollonius says it’s 5,000,000 and Archimedes notes it as 5,544,130. Archimedes also says that from the Moon’s circle to that of the Sun is 50,262,065 stadia; from there to the circle of Aphrodite is 20,272,065; from this to the circle of Hermes is 50,817,165; from there to the circle of the Fiery One is 40,541,108; and from this to the circle of Zeus is 20,275,065; but from here to the circle of Kronos is 40,372,065; and from this to the Zodiac and the final edge is 20,082,005 stadia.
9. The differences from one another of the circles and the spheres in height are also given by Archimedes. He takes the perimeter of the Zodiac at 447,310,000 stadia, so that a straight line from the centre of the Earth to its extreme surface is the sixth part of the said number, and from the surface of the Earth on which we walk to the Zodiac is exactly one-sixth of the said number less 40,000[79] stadia which is the distance from the centre of the Earth to its surface. And from the circle of Kronos to the Earth, he says, the interval is 2,226,912,711 stadia; and from the p. 71. circle of the Fiery One to the Earth, 132,418,581; and from the Sun to the Earth, 121,604,454; from the Shining One to the Earth, 526,882,259; and from Aphrodite to the Earth, 50,815,160.[58]
9. Archimedes also gives the differences in height between the circles and spheres. He measures the perimeter of the Zodiac at 447,310,000 stadia, meaning that a straight line from the center of the Earth to the farthest point on its surface is one-sixth of that number. The distance from the surface of the Earth where we stand to the Zodiac is exactly one-sixth of that number minus 40,000[79] stadia, which is the distance from the center of the Earth to its surface. He states that the distance from the circle of Kronos to the Earth is 2,226,912,711 stadia; from the circle of the Fiery One to the Earth, it is 132,418,581; from the Sun to the Earth, 121,604,454; from the Shining One to the Earth, 526,882,259; and from Aphrodite to the Earth, 50,815,160.[58]
10. And about the Moon we have before spoken. The distances and depths[59] of the spheres are thus given by Archimedes, but Hipparchus speaks differently about them, and Apollonius the mathematician differently again. But it is enough for us in following the Platonic theory to think of the intervals between the Wanderers as in ratios of 2 and 3. For thus is kept alive the theory of the harmonious construction of the universe in accordant ratios[60] by the same distances. But the numbers set out by Archimedes and the ratios quoted by the others concerning the distances, if they are not in accordant ratios, that is in those called by p. 72. Plato twofold and threefold, but are found to be outside the chords,[61] would not keep alive the theory of the harmonious construction of the universe. For it is neither probable nor possible that their distances should have no ratio to one another, that is, should be outside the chords and enharmonic scales. Except perhaps the Moon alone, from her waning and the shadows of the Earth, as to which planet alone you may trust Archimedes, that is to say for the distance of the Moon from the Earth. And it will be easy for those who accept this calculation to ascertain the number and the other distances according to the Platonic method by doubling and tripling as Plato demands.[62] If[80] then, according to Archimedes, the Moon is distant from the Earth 5,544,130 stadia, it will be easy by increasing these numbers in ratios of 2 and 3 to find her distance from the rest by taking one fraction of the number of stadia by which the Moon is distant from the Earth.
10. We've already discussed the Moon. Archimedes provided the distances and depths of the spheres, but Hipparchus had a different perspective, and so did Apollonius the mathematician. For our purposes, following the Platonic theory, we can think of the intervals between the Wanderers as being in the ratios of 2 and 3. This helps maintain the idea of the harmonious construction of the universe based on consistent ratios by those same distances. However, if the numbers presented by Archimedes and the ratios given by others regarding the distances are not in these consistent ratios—specifically the twofold and threefold ratios mentioned by Plato—and if they fall outside the chords, they wouldn't support the theory of harmonious construction of the universe. It's unlikely and impossible for their distances to lack a ratio to each other, meaning they shouldn't fall outside the chords and enharmonic scales. The only exception might be the Moon, based on its waning and the Earth's shadows; we can rely on Archimedes for this, specifically regarding the Moon's distance from the Earth. For those who accept this calculation, it will be easy to determine the other distances using the Platonic method of doubling and tripling as Plato suggests. If the Moon is 5,544,130 stadia away from the Earth according to Archimedes, it will be straightforward to find her distance from the others by applying these ratios to the number of stadia that represent the distance of the Moon from the Earth.
But since the rest of the numbers stated by Archimedes about the distance of the Wanderers are not in accordant ratios, it is easy to know how they stand in regard to one p. 73. another and in what ratios they have been observed to be. But that the same are not in harmony and accord[63] when they are parts of the cosmos established by harmony is impossible. So then, as the first number (of stadia) by which the Moon is distant from the Earth is 5,544,130, the second number by which the Sun is distant from the Moon being 50,262,065, it is in ratio more than ninefold; and the number of the interval above this being 20,272,065 is in ratio less than one-half. And the number of the interval above this being 50,815,108 is in ratio more than twofold. And the number of the interval above this being 40,541,108 is in ratio more than one and a quarter.[64] And the number of the interval above this being 20,275,065 is in ratio more than half. And the number of the highest interval above this being 40,372,065 is in ratio less than twofold.[65]
But since the other distances mentioned by Archimedes about the Wanderers don’t match in consistent ratios, it's easy to see how they relate to each other and what ratios have been observed. However, it's impossible for them not to be in harmony and agreement when they are part of the cosmos, which is based on harmony. So, the first distance (in stadia) from the Moon to the Earth is 5,544,130, while the second distance from the Sun to the Moon is 50,262,065, which is more than a ninefold ratio. The distance beyond this is 20,272,065, which is less than half. Then, the next distance is 50,815,108, which is more than double. Following that, the distance above is 40,541,108, which is more than one and a quarter times. Next, the distance above is 20,275,065, which is more than half. Finally, the highest distance above this is 40,372,065, which is less than double.
11. These same ratios indeed—the more than ninefold, p. 74. less than half, more than twofold, less than one and a quarter, more than half, less than half and less than twofold are outside all harmonies and from them no enharmonic nor accordant system can come to pass. But the whole cosmos and its parts throughout are put together in an enharmonic and accordant manner. But the enharmonic and accordant[81] ratios are kept alive as we have said before by the twofold and threefold intervals. If then we deem Archimedes worthy of faith on the distance given above, i. e., that from the Moon to the Earth, it is easy to find the rest by increasing it in the ratios of 2 and 3. Let the distance from the Earth to the Moon be, according to Archimedes, 5,544,130 stadia. The double of this will be the number of stadia by which the Sun is distant from the Moon, viz., 11,088,260. But from the Earth the Sun is distant 16,632,390 stadia and Aphrodite indeed from the Sun—16,632,390 stadia, but from the Earth 33,264,780. Ares indeed is distant from Aphrodite 22,176,520 stadia but from the Earth 105,338,470. But Zeus is distant from Ares 44,353,040 stadia, but from p. 75 the Earth 149,691,510. Kronos is distant from Zeus 40,691,510 stadia, but from the Earth 293,383,020.[66]
11. These same ratios indeed—the more than ninefold, less than half, more than twofold, less than one and a quarter, more than half, less than half, and less than twofold—are outside of all harmonies and no enharmonic or concordant system can come from them. However, the entire cosmos and its parts are arranged in an enharmonic and concordant way. The enharmonic and concordant ratios, as we mentioned earlier, are maintained by the twofold and threefold intervals. If we consider Archimedes trustworthy regarding the distance mentioned earlier, that is, from the Moon to the Earth, it becomes simple to determine the others by scaling them in the ratios of 2 and 3. According to Archimedes, the distance from the Earth to the Moon is 5,544,130 stadia. Doubling this gives the distance in stadia from the Moon to the Sun, which is 11,088,260. The distance from the Earth to the Sun is 16,632,390 stadia, and from the Sun, Aphrodite is 16,632,390 stadia away, but from the Earth, she is 33,264,780 stadia distant. Ares is 22,176,520 stadia away from Aphrodite, but from the Earth, he is 105,338,470 stadia away. Zeus is 44,353,040 stadia distant from Ares, but from the Earth, he is 149,691,510 stadia away. Kronos is 40,691,510 stadia away from Zeus, but from the Earth, he is 293,383,020 stadia distant.
12. Who will not wonder at so much activity of mind produced by so great labour? It seems that this Ptolemy[67] who busies himself with these matters is not without his use to me. This only grieves me that as one but lately born he was not serviceable to the sons of the giants,[68] who, being ignorant of these measurements, thought they were near high heaven and began to make a useless tower. Had he been at hand to explain these measurements to them they would not have ventured on the foolishness. But if any one thinks he can disbelieve this let him take the measurements and be convinced; for one cannot have for the unbelieving a more manifold proof than this. O puffing-up of vainly-toiling soul and unbelieving belief, when Ptolemy is considered wise in everything by those trained in the like wisdom![69]
12. Who wouldn’t be amazed by such a busy mind resulting from so much effort? It seems that this Ptolemy[67] who is engaged in these issues is actually beneficial to me. What saddens me is that as a recent arrival, he wasn’t able to help the sons of the giants,[68] who, not knowing these measurements, thought they were close to reaching the heavens and started building a pointless tower. If he had been there to explain these measurements to them, they wouldn’t have taken on that foolish task. But if anyone thinks they can dismiss this, let them take the measurements and see for themselves; there’s no better proof for the skeptics than this. Oh, the arrogance of a soul laboring in vain and wavering in belief, when Ptolemy is regarded as knowledgeable in everything by those trained in similar skills![69]
13. Certain men in part intent on these things as judging p. 76. them mighty and worthy of argument have constructed measureless[70] and boundless heresies. Among whom is one Colarbasus,[71] who undertakes to set forth religion by measures and numbers. And there are others whom we shall likewise point out when we begin to speak of those who give heed to Pythagorean reckoning as if it were powerful and neglect the true philosophy for numbers and elements, thus making vain divinations. Collecting whose words, certain men have led astray the uneducated, pretending to know the future and when they chance to divine one thing aright are not ashamed of their many failures, but make a boast of their one success. Nor shall I pass over their unwise wisdom, but when I have set forth their attempts to establish a religion from these sources, I shall refute them as being disciples of a school inconsistent and full of trickery.
13. Some men, partly focused on these matters because they see them as important and worthy of debate, have created endless and limitless heresies. One of these is a guy named Colarbasus, who tries to explain religion through measurements and numbers. There are others we will also discuss when we talk about those who pay attention to Pythagorean calculations as if they hold real power, ignoring true philosophy for numbers and elements, and making empty predictions. Gathering their words, certain individuals have misled the uneducated, claiming to know the future, and when they occasionally guess something correctly, they aren't embarrassed about their many wrongs but instead brag about their one success. I won't overlook their foolish wisdom, but after I present their attempts to build a religion from these sources, I will argue against them as followers of a school that is inconsistent and full of deceit.
2. Of Mathematicians.[72]
Those then who fancy that they can divine by means of ciphers[73] and numbers, elements[74] and names, make the foundation of their attempted system to be this. They pretend that every number has a root:—in the thousands as many units as there are thousands. For example, the[84] root of 6000 is 6 units, of 7000, 7 units, of 8000, 8 units, and with the rest in the same way. In the hundreds as many hundreds as there are, so the same number of units is the root of them. For example, in 700 there are 7 hundreds: 7 units is their root. In 600 there are 6 hundreds: 6 units is their root. In the same way in the decads: of 80 the root is 8 units, of 40, 4 units, of 10, 1 unit. In the units, the units themselves are the root; for instance, the unit of the 9 is 9, of the 8, 8, of the 7, 7. Thus then must we do with the component parts [of names]. For each element is arranged according to some number. For example, the Nu consists of 50 units; but of 50 units the root is 5, and of the letter p. 78. Nu the root is 5. Let it be granted that from the name we may take certain[75] of its roots. For example, from the name Agamemnon there comes from the Alpha one unit, from the Gamma 3 units, from the other Alpha 1 unit, from the Mu 4 units, from the Epsilon 5 units, from the Mu 4 units, from the Nu 5 units, from the Omega 8 units, from the Nu 5 units, which together in one row will be 1, 3, 1, 4, 5, 4, 5, 8, 5. These added together make 36 units. Again they take the roots of these and they become 3 for the 30, but 6 itself for the 6. Then the 3 and the 6 added together make 9, but the root of 9 is 9. Therefore the name Agamemnon ends in the root 9.
Those who believe they can interpret ciphers[73] and numbers, elements[74] and names, base their entire system on this idea. They claim that every number has a root: for every thousand, there are as many units as there are thousands. For instance, the[84] root of 6000 is 6 units, for 7000 it's 7 units, for 8000, it's 8 units, and so on. In the case of hundreds, there are as many hundreds as the number suggests, and the same number of units serves as their root. For example, in 700, there are 7 hundreds: the root is 7 units. In 600, there are 6 hundreds: the root is 6 units. Similarly, for tens: for 80, the root is 8 units, for 40, it is 4 units, and for 10, it is 1 unit. In the units, the units themselves are the root; for example, the unit of 9 is 9, of 8 is 8, and of 7 is 7. We should apply this to the individual components [of names]. Each element corresponds to a specific number. For instance, the Nu consists of 50 units; the root of these 50 units is 5, and the root of the letter Nu is also 5. It can be assumed that we can derive certain[75] roots from the name. For example, in the name Agamemnon, the Alpha contributes 1 unit, the Gamma contributes 3 units, the other Alpha contributes 1 unit, the Mu contributes 4 units, the Epsilon 5 units, another Mu 4 units, the Nu 5 units, and the Omega 8 units, with another Nu contributing 5 units. Together, this totals 1, 3, 1, 4, 5, 4, 5, 8, 5. When these are added, they equal 36 units. Then they take the roots of these totals, resulting in 3 for the 30, and just 6 for the 6. Adding 3 and 6 gives us 9, and the root of 9 is 9. Thus, the name Agamemnon ends with the root 9.
Let the same be done with another name, viz., Hector. The name Hector contains five elements, Epsilon, Kappa, Tau, Omega and Rho.[76] The roots of these are 5, 2, 3, 8, 1; these added together make 19 units. Again, the root of the 10 is 1, of the 9, 9, which added together make 10. The root of the 10 is one unit. Therefore the name of Hector when counted up[77] has made as its root one unit.
Let the same be done with another name, like Hector. The name Hector has five components: Epsilon, Kappa, Tau, Omega, and Rho.[76] The values of these are 5, 2, 3, 8, and 1; when you add them together, you get 19. Similarly, the value of the 10 is 1, and the value of the 9 is 9, which when added makes 10. The value of the 10 is one unit. So, when you total up the name Hector[77], it results in a value of one unit.
But it is easier to work this way. Divide by 9 the roots ascertained from the elements, as we have just found 19 units from the name Hector, and read the remaining root. For example, if I divide the 19 by 9, there remains a unit, for twice 9 is 18, and the remainder is a unit. For if I subtract 18 from the 19, the remainder is a unit. Again, of[85] the name Patroclus[78] these numbers 8, 1, 3, 1, 7, 2, 3, 7, 2 are the roots; added together they make 34 units. The remainder of these units is 7, viz., 3 from the 30 and 4 from the 4. Therefore 7 units are the root of the name Patroclus. Those then who reckon by the rule of 9 take the 9th part of the number collected from the roots and describe the remainder as the sum of the roots; but those who reckon by the rule of 7 take the 7th part. For example, in the name Patroclus the aggregate of the roots is 34 units. This divided into sevens makes 4 sevens, which are 28; the p. 80. remainder is 6 units. He says that by the rule of 7, 6 is the root of the name Patroclus.[79] If, however, it be 43, the 7th part, he says, is 42, for 7 times 6 is 42, and the remainder is 1. Therefore the root from the 43 by the rule of 7 becomes a unit. But we must take notice of what happens if the given number when divided has no remainder,[80] as for example, if from one name, after adding together the roots, I find, e. g., 36 units. But 36 divided by 9 is exactly 4 enneads (for 9 times 4 is 36 and nothing over). Thus, he says the 9 itself is plainly the root. If again we divide the number 45 we find 9 and no remainder (for 9 times 5 is 45 and nothing over), in such cases we say the root is 9. And in the same way with the rule of 7: if, e. g., we divide 28 by 7 we shall have nothing over (for 7 times 4 is 28 and nothing left), [and] they say the root is 7. Yet when he reckons up the names and finds the same letter twice, he counts it only once. For example, the name p. 81. Patroclus has the Alpha twice and the Omicron twice,[81] therefore he counts the Alpha only once and the Omicron only once. According to this, then, the roots will be 8, 3, 1, 7, 2, 3, 2, and added together make 27,[82] and the root of the name by the rule of 9 will be the 9 itself and by that of 7, 6.
But it’s easier to work this way. Divide the roots obtained from the elements by 9, as we just found 19 units from the name Hector, and read the remaining root. For example, if I divide 19 by 9, the remainder is 1 since twice 9 is 18, and subtracting 18 from 19 leaves a remainder of 1. Again, from the name Patroclus, these numbers 8, 1, 3, 1, 7, 2, 3, 7, 2 are the roots; when added together, they total 34 units. The remainder of these units is 7, specifically, 3 from the 30 and 4 from the 4. Therefore, 7 units are the root of the name Patroclus. Those who calculate using the rule of 9 take the 9th part of the number collected from the roots and describe the remainder as the sum of the roots; while those using the rule of 7 take the 7th part. For example, in the name Patroclus, the total of the roots is 34 units. Divided into sevens, that makes 4 sevens, which total 28; the remainder is 6 units. According to the rule of 7, 6 is the root of the name Patroclus. If, however, it is 43, he says that the 7th part is 42, since 7 times 6 is 42, and the remainder is 1. Therefore, the root from the 43 by the rule of 7 becomes 1. But we must be aware of what happens if the given number, when divided, has no remainder, as, for instance, if from one name, after adding the roots, I find, for example, 36 units. But 36 divided by 9 is exactly 4 enneads (since 9 times 4 is 36 with none left over). Thus, he says that 9 itself is clearly the root. If we divide the number 45, we find 9 with no remainder (since 9 times 5 is 45 with nothing left), in such cases, we say the root is 9. The same applies with the rule of 7: if, for example, we divide 28 by 7, we will have nothing left (as 7 times 4 is 28 with nothing remaining), and they say the root is 7. Yet when he counts the names and finds the same letter twice, he only counts it once. For example, the name Patroclus has the letter Alpha twice and the letter Omicron twice, therefore he counts the Alpha only once and the Omicron only once. Based on this, the roots will be 8, 3, 1, 7, 2, 3, 2, adding up to 27, and the root of the name by the rule of 9 will be 9 itself, and by the rule of 7, 6.
In the same way Sarpedon, when counted, makes by the[86] rule of 9, 2 units; but Patroclus makes 9: Patroclus conquers. For when one number is odd and the other even, the odd conquers if it be the greater. But again if there were an 8, which is even, and a 5, which is odd, the 8 conquers, for it is greater. But if there are two numbers, for example, both even or both odd, the lesser conquers. But how does Sarpedon by the rule of 9 make 2 units? The element Omega is omitted; for when there are in a name the elements Omega and Eta, they omit the Omega p. 82. and use one element. For they say that they both have the same power, but are not to be counted twice, as has been said above. Again, Ajax (Αἴας)[83] makes 4 units, and Hector by the rule of 9 only one. But the 4 is even while the unit is odd. And since we have said that in such cases the greater conquers, Ajax is the victor. Take again Alexandros[84] and Menelaus. Alexandros has an individual[85] name [Paris]. The name Paris makes by the rule of 9, 4; Menelaus by the same rule 9, and the 9 conquers the 4. For it has been said that when one is odd and the other even, the greater conquers, but when both are even or both odd, the lesser. Take again Amycus and Polydeuces. Amycus makes by the rule of 9, 2 units, and Polydeuces 7: Polydeuces conquers. Ajax and Odysseus contended together in the funereal games. Ajax makes by the rule of 9, 4 units, and Odysseus by the same rule 8.[86] Is there not (here) then some epithet of Odysseus and not his individual name, for he conquered? According to the numbers Ajax conquers, but tradition says Odysseus. Or take again Achilles and Hector. Achilles by the rule of 9 makes 4; p. 83. Hector 1; Achilles conquers. Take again Achilles and Asteropæus. Achilles makes 4, Asteropæus 3;[87] Achilles[87] conquers. Take again Euphorbus and Menelaus. Menelaus has 9 units, Euphorbus 8; Menelaus conquers.
In the same way, Sarpedon, when counted, results in 2 units according to the rule of 9, but Patroclus results in 9: Patroclus wins. When one number is odd and the other is even, the odd number wins if it’s the larger one. But if there’s an 8, which is even, and a 5, which is odd, the 8 wins because it’s larger. When there are two numbers that are both even or both odd, the smaller one wins. But how does Sarpedon result in 2 units using the rule of 9? The element Omega is dropped; when a name contains both Omega and Eta, the Omega is omitted, using just one element. It’s said that both have the same power but shouldn’t be counted twice, as mentioned before. Again, Ajax makes 4 units, while Hector, according to the rule of 9, makes only 1. Since 4 is even and 1 is odd, and we’ve established that the larger wins in these cases, Ajax is the victor. Now consider Alexandros and Menelaus. Alexandros has the individual name Paris. The name Paris results in 4 by the rule of 9; Menelaus results in 9, and the 9 beats the 4. It’s been said that when one is odd and the other is even, the larger one wins, but when both are even or both odd, the smaller one wins. Look at Amycus and Polydeuces. Amycus results in 2 units, and Polydeuces results in 7: Polydeuces wins. Ajax and Odysseus competed against each other in the funeral games. Ajax results in 4 units, and Odysseus results in 8 by the same rule. Is there somehow an epithet for Odysseus instead of his individual name, since he won? Based on the numbers, Ajax wins, but tradition says Odysseus does. Let’s consider Achilles and Hector. Achilles results in 4 by the rule of 9; Hector results in 1; Achilles wins. Now let’s look at Achilles and Asteropæus. Achilles results in 4, and Asteropæus results in 3; Achilles wins again. Next, consider Euphorbus and Menelaus. Menelaus has 9 units, and Euphorbus has 8; Menelaus wins.
But some say that by the rule of 7, they use only the vowels, and others that they put the vowels, semi-vowels and consonants by themselves, and interpret each column separately. But yet others do not use the usual numbers, but different ones. Thus, for example, they will not have Pi to have as a root 8 units, but 5 and the element Xi as a root 4 units; and turning about every way, they discover nothing sane. When, however, certain competitors contend a second time,[88] they take away the first element, and when a third, the two first elements of each, and counting up the rest, they interpret them.
But some people say that according to the rule of 7, they only use the vowels, while others claim they separate the vowels, semi-vowels, and consonants and interpret each column on its own. Then there are those who don’t use the usual numbers but different ones. For example, instead of taking Pi with a root of 8 units, they might use 5, and for the element Xi, a root of 4 units; and no matter how they twist things around, they come up empty. However, when certain competitors compete a second time,[88] they eliminate the first element, and when a third time, they remove the first two elements from each and then add up the rest to interpret them.
p. 84.2. I should think that the design of the arithmeticians has been plainly set forth, who deem that by numbers and names they can judge life. And I notice that, as they have time to spare and have been trained in counting, they have wished by means of the art handed down to them by children to proclaim themselves well-approved diviners, and, measuring the letters topsy-turvy, have strayed into nonsense. For when they fail to hit the mark, they say in propounding the difficulty that the name in question is not a family name but an epithet; as also they plead as a subterfuge in the case of Ajax and Odysseus. Who that founds his tenets on this wonderful philosophy and wishes to be called heresiarch, will not be glorified?
p. 84.2. I believe the purpose of the mathematicians is quite clear—they think they can understand life through numbers and names. I've observed that, since they have extra time and training in counting, they’ve tried to declare themselves as skilled fortune-tellers using the techniques passed down from children, only to end up confused. When they miss the mark, they argue that the name in question isn’t a family name but a title; they use this excuse for figures like Ajax and Odysseus. Who wouldn’t want to be praised if their beliefs are rooted in such remarkable philosophy and they wish to be called a heresiarch?
3. Of Divination by Metoposcopy.[89]
1. But since there is another and more profound art among the all-wise investigators of the Greeks, whose disciples the heretics profess themselves because of the use they make of their opinions for their own designs, as we shall show before long, we shall not keep silence about this.[88] This is the divination or rather madness by metoposcopy. p. 85. There are those who refer to the stars the forms of the types and patterns[90] and natures of men, summing them up by their births under certain stars. This is what they say: Those born under Aries will be like this, to wit, long-headed, red-haired, with eyebrows joined together, narrow forehead, sea-green eyes, hanging cheeks, long nose, expanded nostrils, thin lips, pointed chin, and wide mouth. They will partake, he says, of such a disposition as this: forethinking, versatile, cowardly, provident, easy-going, gentle, inquisitive, concealing their desires, equipped for everything, ruling more by judgment than by strength, laughing at the present, skilled writers, faithful, lovers of strife, provoking to controversy, given to desire, lovers of boys, understanding, turning from their own homes, displeased p. 86. with everything, litigious, madmen in their cups, contemptuous, casting away somewhat every year, useful in friendship by their goodness. Most often they die in a foreign land.[91]
1. But since there's another, deeper art among the wise thinkers of the Greeks, whose followers identify as heretics because they use their ideas for their own purposes, as we'll explain shortly, we won't stay silent about this.[88] This is the practice of divination, or rather, madness through metoposcopy. p. 85. Some people associate the forms and traits of individuals with the stars, summarizing them based on their birth under specific signs. They say: Those born under Aries will have traits like these: long-headed, red-haired, with joined eyebrows, a narrow forehead, sea-green eyes, hanging cheeks, a long nose, wide nostrils, thin lips, a pointed chin, and a broad mouth. Their personality will include traits like: being foresighted, adaptable, cowardly, thrifty, easy-going, kind, curious, hiding their desires, ready for anything, relying more on judgment than on strength, laughing at the present, being skilled writers, loyal, argumentative, prone to conflict, desiring much, inclined towards relationships with boys, understanding, leaving their own homes, dissatisfied with everything, litigious, drunken fools, disdainful, losing a little each year, and valuable in friendships because of their kindness. They often die in a foreign land.[91]
2. Those born under Taurus will be of this type: round-headed, coarse-haired, with broad forehead, oblong eyes and great eyebrows if dark; if fair, thin veins, sanguine complexion, large and heavy eyelids, great ears, round mouth, thick nose, widely-open nostrils, thick lips. They are strong in their upper limbs, but are sluggish from the hips downwards from their birth. The same are of a disposition pleasing, understanding, naturally clever, religious, just, rustical, agreeable, laborious[92] after twelve years old, easily irritated, leisurely. Their appetite is small, they are quickly satisfied, wishing for many things, provident, thrifty towards themselves, liberal towards others; as a class they are sorrowful, useless in friendship, useful because of their minds, enduring ills.
2. People born under Taurus will have the following traits: round heads, coarse hair, broad foreheads, oblong eyes, and thick eyebrows if they have dark hair; if they are fair, they’ll have thin veins, a rosy complexion, large and heavy eyelids, big ears, round mouths, thick noses, widely open nostrils, and thick lips. They are strong in their upper bodies but generally sluggish from the hips down from birth. They tend to be pleasant, intelligent, naturally clever, religious, fair-minded, down-to-earth, likable, and hardworking after the age of twelve, but can easily become irritated and tend to take things slow. Their appetite is small; they get satisfied quickly, desire many things, are careful and frugal with their own resources, but generous with others. As a group, they are often melancholic, not very useful in friendships, but valuable for their intellect and able to endure hardships.
p. 87.3. The type of these under Gemini: red-faced, not too[89] tall in stature, even-limbed, eyes black and beady,[93] cheeks drawn downwards, coarse mouth, eyebrows joined together. They rule all that they have, are rich at the last, niggardly, thrifty of their own, profuse in the affairs of Venus, reasonable, musical, cheats. The same are said (by other writers) to be of this disposition: learned, understanding, inquisitive, self-assertive, given to desire, thrifty with their own, liberal, gentle, prudent, crafty, wishing for many things, calculators, litigious, untimely, not lucky. They are beloved by women, are traders, but not very useful in friendship.
p. 87.3. The characteristics of people born under Gemini: they have a reddish complexion, are not very tall, have proportionate limbs, black, beady eyes, [93] cheeks that are pulled down, a coarse mouth, and eyebrows that meet in the middle. They manage their possessions well, end up wealthy, tend to be stingy and careful with their own resources, but are generous in romantic matters. They are reasonable, musical, and can be deceitful. Some other writers also describe them as learned, insightful, curious, assertive, desirous, thrifty with their own, generous, kind, cautious, crafty, always wanting more, calculating, litigious, untimely, and unlucky. They are appealing to women, engage in trade, but are not very reliable as friends.
p. 88.4. The type of those under Cancer: not great in stature, blue-black hair, reddish complexion, small mouth, round head, narrow forehead, greenish eyes, sufficiently beautiful, limbs slightly irregular. Their disposition: evil, crafty, skilled in plots, insatiable, thrifty, ungraced, servile, unhelpful, forgetful. They neither give back what is another’s nor demand back their own; useful in friendship.
p. 88.4. The characteristics of those born under Cancer: not tall, with dark blue-black hair, reddish skin, small mouths, round heads, narrow foreheads, greenish eyes, and moderately attractive features. Their personality: malicious, cunning, good at scheming, never satisfied, frugal, lacking grace, servile, unhelpful, and forgetful. They don’t return what belongs to others nor ask for their own back; they can be reliable friends.
5. The type of those under Leo: round head, reddish hair, large wrinkled forehead, thick ears, stiff-necked, partly bald, fiery complexion, green-gray eyes, large jaws, coarse mouth, heavy upper limbs, great breast, lower parts small. Their disposition is: self-assertive, immoderate, self-pleasers, wrathful, courageous, scornful, arrogant, never deliberating, no talkers, indolent, addicted to custom, given up to the things of Venus, fornicators, shameless, wanting in faith, importunate for favour, audacious, niggardly, rapacious, celebrated, helpful to the community, useless in friendship.
5. The characteristics of those born under Leo: round face, reddish hair, prominent wrinkled forehead, thick ears, stiff neck, partly bald, fiery complexion, green-gray eyes, strong jaws, coarse mouth, heavy upper body, small lower body. Their personality traits include being self-assured, excessive, pleasure-seeking, angry, brave, disdainful, arrogant, impulsive, not talkative, lazy, stuck in their ways, indulgent in romantic pursuits, shameless, lacking in faith, persistent in seeking favors, bold, stingy, greedy, well-known, helpful to the community, but not good friends.
p. 89.6. The type of those under Virgo: with fair countenance, eyes not great but charming, with dark eyebrows close together, vivacious and swimming.[94] But they are slight in body, fair to see, with hair beautifully thick, large forehead, prominent nose. Their disposition is: quick at learning, moderate, thoughtful, playful, erudite, slow of speech, planning many things, importunate for favour, observing all things and naturally good disciples. They master what they learn, are moderate, contemptuous, lovers of boys, addicted to custom, of great soul, scornful, careless of affairs giving heed to teaching, better in others’ affairs than in their own; useful for friendship.
p. 89.6. The traits of those born under Virgo: they have a fair complexion, charming eyes that aren’t too large, and dark eyebrows that are close together, full of life and sparkle.[94] However, they tend to have slender builds, are pleasant to look at, have thick, beautiful hair, a large forehead, and a prominent nose. Their personalities include being quick learners, moderate, thoughtful, playful, knowledgeable, slow to speak, often making many plans, eager for favor, observant, and naturally good students. They grasp what they learn well, are moderate in their behavior, somewhat disdainful, have a fondness for young men, are traditional in their ways, have a big heart, can be scornful, and are not particularly concerned with their own affairs, focusing more on learning; they are valuable friends.
7. The type of those under Libra: with thin bristling hair, reddish and not very long, narrow wrinkled forehead, beautiful eyebrows close together, fair eyes with black pupils, broad but small ears, bent head, wide mouth. Their disposition is: understanding, honouring the gods, talkative to one another, traders, laborious, not keeping p. 90. what they get, cheats, not loving to take pains in business,[95] truthful, free of tongue, doers of good, unlearned, cheats, addicted to custom, careless, unsafe to treat unjustly.[96] They are scornful, derisive, sharp, illustrious, eavesdroppers, and nothing succeeds with them. Useful for friendship.
7. The characteristics of people born under Libra: they have thin, prickly hair that is reddish and not very long, a narrow, wrinkled forehead, close-set beautiful eyebrows, fair eyes with black pupils, broad but small ears, a tilted head, and a wide mouth. Their personality traits include being understanding, respectful of the gods, talkative with each other, traders, hard workers, not saving what they earn, dishonest, not eager to put in effort in business, truthful, straightforward, doers of good deeds, uneducated, deceptive, accustomed to routines, careless, and not safe to wrong. They can be scornful, mocking, sharp-witted, prominent, eavesdroppers, and nothing seems to go their way. They are useful in friendships. p. 90.
8. The type of those under Scorpio: with maidenly countenance, well shaped and pale,[97] dark hair, well-formed eyes, forehead not wide and pointed nose, ears small and close (to the head), wrinkled forehead, scanty eyebrows, drawn-in cheeks. Their disposition is: crafty, sedulous, cheats, imparting their own plans to none, double-souled, ill-doers, contemptuous, given to fornication, gentle, quick at learning. Useless for friendship.
8. The characteristics of those born under Scorpio: they have a youthful appearance, are well-shaped and pale, with dark hair, well-defined eyes, a narrow forehead, a pointed nose, small close-set ears, a wrinkled forehead, thin eyebrows, and sunken cheeks. Their personality traits include being cunning, hardworking, deceitful, secretive about their plans, two-faced, up to no good, disdainful, promiscuous, gentle, and quick learners. They’re not great for friendships.
9. The type of those under Sagittarius: great in stature, square forehead, medium eyebrows joined together, hair p. 91. abundant, bristling and reddish. Their disposition is: gracious as those who have been well brought up, simple, doers of good, lovers of boys, addicted to custom, laborious, loving and beloved, cheerful in their cups, clean, passionate, careless, wicked, useless for friendship, scornful, great-souled, insolent, somewhat servile,[98] useful to the community.
9. People born under Sagittarius are typically tall, have a square forehead, medium eyebrows that are connected, and thick, bristly reddish hair. Their personality is characterized by being gracious like those raised well, friendly, generous, fond of boys, traditional, hardworking, loving and loved, cheerful when drinking, tidy, passionate, carefree, sometimes wicked, not great at friendship, often scornful, noble-minded, a bit arrogant, somewhat servile, and useful to the community. p. 91.
10. The type of those under Capricorn: with reddish body, bristling, greyish hair,[99] round mouth, eyes like an eagle, eyebrows close together, smooth forehead, inclined to baldness, the lower parts of the body the stronger. Their disposition is: lovers of wisdom, scornful and laughing at the present, passionate, forgiving, beautiful, doers of good, lovers of musical practice, angry in their cups, jocose, addicted to custom, talkers, lovers of boys, cheerful, friendly, beloved, provokers of strife, useful to the community.
10. The characteristics of those born under Capricorn: they have a reddish complexion, bristly, grayish hair, a round mouth, eagle-like eyes, closely set eyebrows, a smooth forehead, a tendency to baldness, and stronger lower body parts. Their personality traits include being wise, scornful and sarcastic about the present, passionate, forgiving, attractive, kind-hearted, fond of music, prone to anger when drinking, humorous, traditional, chatty, attracted to young men, cheerful, sociable, well-liked, prone to conflict, and valuable to their community.
11. The type of those under Aquarius: square in stature, small mouth, narrow small, fierce eyes. (Their disposition) is: commanding, ungracious, sharp, seeking the easy path, p. 92. useful for friendship and to the community. Yet they live on chance affairs and lose their means of gain. Their disposition is:[100] reserved, modest, addicted to custom, fornicators, niggards, painstaking in business, turbulent, clean, well-disposed, beautiful, with great eyebrows. Often they are in small circumstances and work at (several) different trades. If they do good to any, no one gives them thanks.
11. People under the sign of Aquarius are generally square-shaped, have small mouths, narrow faces, and fierce eyes. Their personality traits include being commanding, ungracious, sharp, and wanting to take the easy way out, p. 92. which can be helpful for friendships and the community. However, they tend to rely on chance opportunities and often lose their sources of income. Their nature is reserved, modest, bound by tradition, prone to infidelity, stingy, diligent in their work, troubled, tidy, well-liked, attractive, with prominent eyebrows. They often find themselves in difficult financial situations and juggle several different jobs. If they do something good for others, they rarely receive thanks.
12. The type of those under Pisces: medium stature, with narrow foreheads like fishes, thick hair. They often become grey quickly. Their disposition is: great-souled, simple, passionate, thrifty, talkative. They will be sleepy at an early age, they want to do business by themselves, illustrious, venturesome, envious, litigious, changing their place of abode, beloved, fond of dancing.[101] Useful for friendship.
12. The characteristics of those born under Pisces: medium height, with narrow foreheads like fish, and thick hair. They tend to go gray quickly. Their personality is: generous, straightforward, passionate, frugal, and chatty. They may feel sleepy at a young age, prefer to work independently, are notable, adventurous, envious, prone to legal disputes, frequently change where they live, are well-liked, and enjoy dancing. [101] Good for friendship.
13. Since we have set forth their wonderful wisdom, and have not concealed their much-laboured art of divination by intelligence,[102] neither shall we be silent on the folly into p. 93. which their mistakes in these matters lead them. For how feeble are they in finding a parallel between the names of the stars and the forms and dispositions of men? For we know that those who at the outset chanced upon the stars, naming them according to their own fancy, called them by names for the purpose of easily and clearly recognizing them. For what likeness is there in these names to the appearance of the Zodiacal signs, or what similar nature of working and activity, so that any one born under Leo should be thought courageous,[103] or he who is born[92] under Virgo moderate, or under Cancer bad, and those under[104]....
13. Since we've shared their incredible wisdom and haven't hidden their hard-earned skill in divination by intelligence, neither will we remain silent about the foolishness that arises from their mistakes in these areas. How weak are they when trying to draw parallels between the names of the stars and the traits and behaviors of people? We know that those who first discovered the stars, naming them based on their own imagination, did so to easily and clearly identify them. What resemblance is there between these names and the appearance of the zodiac signs, or what similar nature is there in their influence, so that someone born under Leo is thought to be brave, or someone born under Virgo is seen as moderate, or someone born under Cancer is labeled negatively, and those under…
4. The Magicians.[105]
(The gap here caused by the mutilation of the MS. was probably filled by a description of the mode of divination by enquiry of a spirit or dæmon which was generally made in writing, as Lucian describes in his account of the imposture of Alexander of Abonoteichos. The MS. proceeds.)
(The gap here caused by the mutilation of the MS. was probably filled by a description of the way to practice divination by asking a spirit or demon, which was typically done in writing, as Lucian describes in his account of the deception of Alexander of Abonoteichos. The MS. continues.)
... And he (i. e., the magician) taking some paper, orders the enquirer to write down what it is he wishes to enquire of the dæmons.[106] Then he having folded up the paper and given it to the boy,[107] sends it away to be burned so that the smoke carrying the letters may go hence to the dæmons. But while the boy is doing what he is commanded, he first tears off equal parts of the paper, and on some other parts p. 94. of it, he pretends that the dæmons write in Hebrew letters. Then having offered up the Egyptian magicians’ incense called Cyphi,[108] he scatters these pieces of paper over the offering. But what the enquirer may have chanced to write having been put on the coals is burned. Then, seeming to be inspired by a god, the magician rushes into the inner chamber[109] with a loud and discordant cry unintelligible to all. But he bids all present to enter and cry aloud, invoking Phrēn[110] or some other dæmon. When the[93] spectators have entered and are standing by, he flings the boy on a couch and reads to him many things, sometimes in the Greek tongue, sometimes in the Hebrew, which are the incantations usual among magicians. And having made libation, he begins the sacrifice. And he having put copperas[111] in the libation bowl[112] and when the drug is dissolved sprinkling with it the paper which had forsooth been discharged of writing, he compels the hidden and concealed letters again to come to light, whereby he learns what the enquirer has written.
... And he (the magician) takes some paper and tells the person asking to write down what they want to know from the spirits. Then he folds up the paper, hands it to the boy, and sends it to be burned so the smoke can carry the words to the spirits. But while the boy is following orders, he first tears off equal pieces of the paper and pretends that the spirits are writing in Hebrew letters on some of the other pieces. Then, after offering the Egyptian magician's incense called Cyphi, he scatters these pieces of paper over the offering. The words the inquirer might have written are placed on the coals and burned. Then, seeming to be inspired by a god, the magician rushes into the inner chamber with a loud and jarring cry that no one can understand. But he tells everyone present to enter and shout, invoking Phrēn or another spirit. When the spectators come in and gather around, he throws the boy onto a couch and reads many things to him, sometimes in Greek, sometimes in Hebrew, which are the spells common among magicians. After making a libation, he begins the sacrifice. He puts copperas in the libation bowl, and when the substance dissolves, he sprinkles the paper that was supposedly emptied of writing with it, forcing the hidden and concealed letters to reappear, allowing him to discover what the inquirer has written.
p. 95.And if one writes with copperas and fumigates it with a powdered gall-nut, the hidden letters will become clear. Also if one writes (with milk) and the paper is burned and the ash sprinkled on the letters written with the milk, they will be manifest.[113] And urine and garum[114] also and juice of the spurge and of the fig will have the same effect.
p. 95. And if you write with iron sulfate and then treat it with powdered gallnut, the hidden letters will become visible. Also, if you write with milk and then burn the paper, sprinkling the ash on the milk-written letters will make them appear. [113] Similarly, using urine and garum [114] as well as juice from spurge and fig will have the same effect.
But when he has thus learned the enquiry, he thinks beforehand in what fashion he need reply. Then he bids the spectators come inside bearing laurel-branches and shaking them[115] and crying aloud invocations to the dæmon Phrēn. For truly it is fitting that he should be invoked by them and worthy that they should demand from dæmons what they do not wish to provide on their own account, seeing that they have lost their brains.[116] But the confusion of the noise and the riot prevents them following what the magician is thought to do in secret. What this is, it is time to say.
But once he has learned about the inquiry, he thinks in advance about how he needs to respond. Then he tells the spectators to come inside, carrying laurel branches and waving them, while loudly calling out to the spirit Phrēn. It’s only fitting that they call on him and worthy that they ask spirits for what they aren’t willing to provide themselves, considering they’ve lost their minds. But the chaos of the noise and the uproar stops them from understanding what the magician is believed to be doing in secret. It’s time to explain what that is.
Now it is very dark at this point. For he says that it is impossible for mortal nature to behold the things of the gods, for it is enough to talk with them. But having made the boy lie down on his face, with two of those little writing tablets on which are written in Hebrew letters p. 96. forsooth[117] such things as names of dæmons, on each side of him, he says (the god) will convey the rest into the boy’s ears. But this is necessary to him, in order that he may apply to the boy’s ears a certain implement whereby he can signify to him all that he wishes. And first he rings[118] (a gong) so that the boy may be frightened, and secondly he makes a humming noise, and then thirdly he speaks through the implement what he wishes the boy to say, and watches carefully the effect of the act. Thereafter he makes the spectators keep silence, but bids the boy repeat what he has heard from the dæmons. But the implement which is applied to the ears is a natural one, to wit, the wind-pipe of the long-necked cranes or storks or swans. If none of these is at hand, the art has other means at its disposal. p. 97. For certain brass pipes, fitting one into the other and ending in a point are well suited to the purpose through which anything the magician wishes may be spoken into the ears. And these things the boy hearing utters when bidden in a fearful way, as if they were spoken by dæmons. And if one wraps a wet hide round a rod and having dried it and bringing the edges together fastens them closely, and then taking out the rod, makes the hide into the form of a pipe, it has the same effect. And if none of these things is at hand, he takes a book and, drawing out from the inside as much as he requires, pulls it out lengthways and acts in the same way.[119]
Now it’s really dark at this point. He says that it’s impossible for human nature to see the things of the gods; it’s enough to just talk with them. But after making the boy lie down on his stomach, with two small writing tablets that have Hebrew letters written on them, he says (the god) will whisper the rest into the boy’s ears. This is necessary so he can use a certain tool to communicate everything he wants to the boy. First, he rings a gong to scare the boy, then he makes a humming noise, and finally, he uses the tool to speak what he wants the boy to say, closely observing the effect of his actions. Afterward, he tells the spectators to be quiet, but asks the boy to repeat what he has heard from the demons. The tool applied to the ears is a natural one, specifically the windpipe of long-necked cranes, storks, or swans. If none of these are available, the craft has other options. Certain brass pipes, which fit into each other and come to a point, are also good for this purpose, allowing anything the magician wants to be spoken into the boy’s ears. The boy, hearing these sounds, speaks them out in a fearful manner, as if they were spoken by demons. If someone wraps a wet hide around a rod, dries it, and fastens the edges together, then removes the rod to create a pipe shape with the hide, it works the same way. And if none of these options are available, he takes a book and pulls out as much as he needs from the inside, stretching it out lengthwise and using it in the same manner.
But if he knows beforehand that any one present will ask a question, he is better prepared for everything. And if he has learned the question beforehand he writes it out with the drug (aforesaid) and as being prepared is thought more adept for having skilfully written what was about to be[95] asked. But if he does not know, he guesses at it, and exhibits some roundabout phrase of double and various meaning, so that the answer of the oracle being meaningless will do for many things at the beginning, but at the end of the events will be thought a prediction of what has happened. p. 98. Then having filled a bowl with water, he puts at the bottom of it the paper with apparently nothing written on it, but at the same time putting in the copperas. For thus there floats to the surface the paper bearing the answer which he has written. To the boy also there often come fearful fancies; for truly the magician strikes blows in abundance to terrify him. For, again casting incense into the fire, he acts in this fashion. Having covered a lump of the so-called quarried salts[120] with Tyrrhenian wax and cutting in halves the lump of incense, he puts between them a lump of the salt and again sticking them together throws them on the burning coals and so leaves them. But when the incense is burnt, the salts leaping up produce an illusion as if some strange and wonderful thing were happening. But indigo black[121] put in the incense produces a blood-red flame as we have before said.[122] And he makes a liquid like blood by mixing wax with rouge and as I have said, putting the wax in the incense. And he makes the coals to move by putting under them stypteria[123] cut in pieces, and when it melts and swells up like bubbles, the coals are moved.
But if he knows in advance that someone will ask a question, he’s better prepared for anything. And if he has learned the question beforehand, he writes it down along with the drug mentioned earlier, and because he’s prepared, he’s thought to be more skilled for having cleverly written what was about to be asked. But if he doesn’t know, he makes a guess and uses some vague phrase with double meanings, so that the oracle's answer, being ambiguous, can apply to many situations at first, but by the end will be seen as a prediction of what has actually occurred. Then, after filling a bowl with water, he places a piece of paper with apparently nothing written on it at the bottom, while also adding the copperas. This way, the paper with the answer he has written floats to the surface. The boy often gets scared too; the magician really goes out of his way to frighten him. Again, by throwing incense into the fire, he works in this manner. He covers a piece of the so-called quarried salts with Tyrrhenian wax, cuts the lump of incense in half, places a piece of salt between the two halves, sticks them back together, and then throws them onto the burning coals. But when the incense burns, the salts pop up, creating the illusion that something strange and wonderful is taking place. Adding indigo black to the incense produces a blood-red flame as we mentioned before. He also makes a liquid that looks like blood by mixing wax with rouge and, as I've said, putting the wax in the incense. He causes the coals to move by placing crushed stypteria underneath them, and when it melts and bubbles up, the coals shift.
p. 99.2. And they exhibit eggs different (from natural ones) in this way. Having bored a hole in the apex at each end and having extracted the white, and again plunged the egg in boiling water, put in either red earth from Sinope[124] or writing ink. But stop up the holes with pounded eggshell made into a paste with the juice of a fig.
p. 99.2. They demonstrate how to create eggs that are different from natural ones this way. They drill a hole at both ends of the egg, remove the white, and then dip the egg in boiling water. Next, they fill it with either red earth from Sinope or writing ink. Finally, they seal the holes with a paste made from crushed eggshell mixed with fig juice.
3. This is the way they make sheep cut off their own[96] heads. Secretly anointing the sheep’s throat with a caustic drug, he fixes near the beast a sword and leaves it there. But the sheep, being anxious to scratch himself, leans (heavily) on the knife, rubs himself along it, kills himself and must needs almost cut off his head. And the drug is bryony and marsh salt and squills in equal parts mixed together. So that he may not be seen to have the drug with him, he carries a horn box made double, the visible part of which holds frankincense and the invisible the drug. And he also puts quicksilver into the ears of the animal that is to die. But this is a death-dealing drug.
3. This is how they get sheep to cut off their own[96] heads. They secretly apply a caustic drug to the sheep's throat, place a sword nearby, and then leave it. But the sheep, eager to scratch itself, leans heavily on the knife, rubs against it, and ends up killing itself, nearly severing its head. The drug consists of equal parts bryony, marsh salt, and squills. To keep the drug hidden, he carries a double-horned box, where the visible part contains frankincense and the hidden part holds the drug. He also puts quicksilver in the ears of the sheep that is meant to die. This is a lethal substance.
4. But if one stops up the ears of goats with salve, they say they will shortly die because prevented from breathing. p. 100. For they say that this is with them the way in which the intaken air is breathed forth. And they say that a ram dies if one should bend him backwards against the sun.[125] But they make a house catch fire by anointing it with the ichor of a certain animal called dactylus;[126] and this is very useful because of sea-water. And there is a sea-foam heated in an earthen jar with sweet substances, which if you apply to it a lighted lamp catches fire and is inflamed, but does not burn at all if poured on the head. But if you sprinkle it with melted gum, it catches fire much better; and it does better still if you also add sulphur to it.
4. But if you block a goat's ears with ointment, they'll say it will soon die because it's unable to breathe. p. 100. They claim this is how the air they take in is released. They also say that a ram will die if you bend it backward against the sun.[125] However, they can set a house on fire by coating it with the fluid from a creature called dactylus;[126] and this is really effective due to seawater. There's also sea foam that, when heated in a clay pot with sweet substances, ignites if you apply a lit lamp to it, but it won't burn at all if poured on the head. If you sprinkle it with melted gum, it ignites much better; and it works even better if you add sulfur to it.
5. Thunder is produced in very many ways. For very many large stones rolled from a height over wooden planks and falling upon sheets of brass make a noise very like thunder. And they coil a slender cord round the thin p. 101. board on which the wool-carders press cloth, and then spin the board by whisking away the string when the whirring of it makes the sound of thunder. These tricks they play thus; but there are others which I shall set forth which those who play them also consider great. Putting a cauldron full of pitch upon burning coals, when it boils they plunge their hands in it and are not burned; and further they tread with naked feet upon coals of fire and are not burned. And also putting a pyramid of stone upon the altar, they make[97] it burn and from its mouth it pours forth much smoke and fire. Then laying a linen cloth upon a pan of water and casting upon it many burning coals, the linen remains unburnt. And having made darkness in the house, the magician claims to make gods or dæmons enter in, and if one somehow asks that Esculapius shall be displayed he makes invocation, saying thus:—
5. Thunder is created in many ways. For instance, large stones rolled from a height over wooden planks and crashing onto sheets of brass make a sound quite similar to thunder. They wrap a thin cord around the slender board used by wool-carders to press cloth, then spin the board by pulling away the string, creating a whirring noise that sounds like thunder. They perform these tricks, but there are others that those who perform them also see as impressive. They put a cauldron filled with pitch onto burning coals, and when it boils, they dip their hands in and don't get burned; additionally, they walk barefoot on hot coals without being harmed. They also place a pyramid of stone on the altar, set it on fire, and it releases a lot of smoke and flames from its top. Then, by laying a linen cloth over a pan of water and throwing many burning coals on it, the linen stays unburned. After darkening the room, the magician claims to call gods or spirits to enter, and if someone happens to ask for Esculapius to be revealed, he makes an invocation, saying this:—
6. But when he has made an end of this mockery a fiery Esculapius appears on the floor. Then having put in the midst a bowl of water,[128] he invokes all the gods and they are at hand. For if the spectator lean over and gaze into the bowl, he will see all the gods and Artemis leading on p. 103. her baying hounds. But we shall not hesitate to tell the story of these things and how they undertake them. For the magician plunges his hands in the cauldron of pitch which appears to be boiling; but he throws into it vinegar and soda[129] and moist pitch and heats the cauldron gently. And the vinegar having mingled with the soda, on getting a little hot, moves the pitch so as to bring bubbles to the surface and gives the appearance of boiling only. But the magician has washed his hands many times in sea-water, thanks to which it does not burn him much if it be really boiling. And if he has after washing them anointed his[98] hands with myrtle-juice and soda and myrrh[130] mixed with vinegar he is not burned (at all). But the feet are not burned if he anoints them with icthyokolla and salamander.[131] And this is the true cause of the pyramid flaming like a torch, although it is of stone. A paste of Cretan earth[132] is moulded into the shape of a pyramid,—but the colour is like a milk-white stone,—in this fashion. He has soaked the piece of earth in much oil, has put it on the coals, and when heated, has again soaked it and heated it a second and third time and many a time afterwards, whereby he so prepares p. 104. it that it will burn even if plunged in water; for it holds much oil within itself. But the altar catches fire when the magician is making libation, because it contains freshly-burned lime instead of ashes and finely-powdered frankincense and much ... and of ... of anointed torches and self-flowing and hollow nutshells having fire within them.[133] But he also sends forth smoke from his mouth after a brief delay by putting fire into a nutshell and wrapping it in tow and blowing it in his mouth.[134] The linen cloth laid on the bowl of water whereon he puts the coals is not burned, because of the sea-water underneath, and its being itself steeped in sea-water and then anointed with white of egg and a solution of alum. And if also one mixes with this the juice of evergreens and vinegar and a long time beforehand anoint it copiously with these, after being dipped in the drug it remains altogether incombustible.[135]
6. But when he finishes this mockery, a fiery Esculapius appears on the floor. Placing a bowl of water in the center, he calls upon all the gods, and they are present. If the spectator leans over and looks into the bowl, they will see all the gods and Artemis leading her baying hounds. But we will not hesitate to share the story of these events and how they unfold. The magician dips his hands into a cauldron of pitch that seems to be boiling, but he adds vinegar and soda, along with moist pitch, and heats the cauldron gently. As the vinegar mixes with the soda and warms up, it causes the pitch to bubble and gives the illusion of boiling. The magician has washed his hands several times in seawater, which helps protect him if the pitch is actually boiling. If, after washing, he anoints his hands with myrtle juice, soda, and myrrh mixed with vinegar, he won't get burned at all. His feet won’t be burned either if he has anointed them with ickyokolla and salamander. This explains why the pyramid appears to be flaming like a torch, even though it's made of stone. A paste of Cretan earth is shaped into a pyramid but looks like a milk-white stone. He soaks this piece of earth in oil, places it on the coals, and after heating it, he soaks it again and heats it multiple times, preparing it to burn even when submerged in water because it retains a lot of oil. The altar catches fire when the magician makes a libation because it contains freshly burned lime instead of ashes, finely powdered frankincense, and various components of anointed torches, along with hollow nutshells that contain fire. After a brief pause, he also exhales smoke from his mouth by placing fire in a nutshell, wrapping it in tow, and blowing into it. The linen cloth on the bowl of water, where he places the coals, does not burn because of the seawater underneath it, and its own soaking in seawater followed by an anointment with egg whites and alum solution. If he also mixes the juice of evergreens and vinegar into this and anoints it heavily long before, after being dipped in the mixture, it remains completely incombustible.
7. Since then we have briefly set forth what can be done with the teachings which they suppose to be secret, we have p. 105. displayed their easy system according to Gnosis.[136] Nor do we wish to keep silence as to this necessary point, that is, how they unseal letters and again restore them with the same seals (apparently intact). Melting pitch, resin, sulphur and also bitumen in equal parts, and moulding it into the form of a seal impression, they keep it by them. But when the opportunity for unsealing a letter[137] arrives, they moisten the tongue with oil, lick the seal, and warming the drug before a slow fire press the seal upon it and leave it there until it is altogether set, when they use it after the manner of a signet. But they say also that wax with pine resin has the same effect and so also 2 parts of mastic with 1 of bitumen. And sulphur alone does fairly well and powdered gypsum diluted with water and gum.[138] This certainly does most beautifully for sealing molten lead. And the effect of p. 106. Tyrrhenian wax and shavings of resin and pitch, bitumen, mastic and powdered marble in equal parts all melted together, is better than that of the other (compounds) of which I have spoken, but that of the gypsum is no worse. Thus then they undertake to break the seals when seeking to learn what is written within them. These contrivances I shrank from setting out in the book,[139] seeing that some ill-doer taking hints from them[140] might attempt (to practise) them. But now the care of many young men capable of salvation has persuaded me to teach and declare them for the sake of protection (against them). For as one person will use them for the teaching of evil, so another by learning them will be protected (against them) and the very magicians, corruptors of life as they are, will be ashamed to practise the art. But learning that the same (tricks) have been taught beforehand, they will perhaps be hindered in their perverse foolishness. In order, however, that the seal may not be broken in this way, let any one seal with swine’s fat and mix hairs with the wax.[141]
7. Since then, we have briefly explained what can be done with the teachings that they claim are secret. We have outlined their simple system according to Gnosis. p. 105. We also want to address this important point: how they unseal letters and then reseal them as if the seals are still intact. They melt pitch, resin, sulfur, and bitumen in equal parts and mold it into a seal impression, which they keep nearby. When it’s time to unseal a letter, they moisten their tongue with oil, lick the seal, warm the mixture over a slow fire, press the seal onto it, and leave it until it sets completely, using it like a signet afterward. They also claim that wax mixed with pine resin works just as well, as do two parts of mastic with one part of bitumen. Sulfur by itself is fairly effective, and powdered gypsum mixed with water and gum works well too. p. 106. This method is particularly good for sealing molten lead. The combination of Tyrrhenian wax, resin shavings, pitch, bitumen, mastic, and powdered marble, all melted together in equal parts, performs better than the other mixtures I’ve mentioned, though the gypsum isn’t any worse. So, they take measures to break the seals when trying to find out what’s written inside them. I hesitated to include these techniques in the book, fearing that someone with bad intentions might take inspiration from them. But now, the responsibility I feel towards many young people capable of being saved has convinced me to teach and explain these methods for their protection against such practices. For while one person might use this knowledge for evil, another can learn it to defend themselves, and the very magicians—who corrupt life—will feel ashamed to practice their art. Learning that these tricks have been exposed may even deter them from their foolishness. To prevent the seal from being easily broken, one should seal with swine’s fat and mix hairs into the wax. p. 107.
8. Nor shall I be silent about their lecanomancy[142] which is an imposture. For having prepared some closed chamber p. 107. and having painted its ceiling with cyanus, they put into it for the purpose certain utensils of cyanus[143] and fix them upright. But in the midst a bowl filled with water is set on the earth, which with the reflection of the cyanus falling upon it shows like the sky. But there is a certain hidden opening in the floor over which is set the bowl, the bottom of which is glass, but is itself made of stone. But there is underneath a secret chamber in which those in the farce[144] assembling present the dressed-up forms of the gods and dæmons which the magician wishes to display. Beholding whom from above the deceived person is confounded by the magicians’ trickery and for the rest believes everything which (the officiator) tells him. And (this last) makes (the figure of) the dæmon burn by drawing on the wall the figure he wishes, and then secretly anointing it with a drug compounded in this way ...[145] with Laconian and Zacynthian bitumen. Then as if inspired by Phœbus, he brings the lamp near the wall, and the drug having caught light is on fire.
8. I won't stay quiet about their lecanomancy[142], which is a scam. They prepare a closed room p. 107. and paint the ceiling with a blue color, then place certain blue utensils[143] upright in it. In the center, there's a bowl filled with water that reflects the blue, making it look like the sky. But there’s a hidden opening in the floor covered by the bowl, which has a glass bottom but is made of stone. Below is a secret chamber where those in the act[144] get together to present made-up images of the gods and spirits the magician wants to show. Seeing them from above, the fooled person is bewildered by the magician’s trickery and believes everything the officiant tells them. Then, the officiant makes the figure of the spirit ignite by drawing the desired image on the wall and secretly applying a special drug...[145] made from Laconian and Zacynthian bitumen. As if possessing divine inspiration, he brings the lamp close to the wall, and the drug catches fire.
But he manages that a fiery Hecate should appear to be flying through the air thus: Having hidden an accomplice in what place he wills, and taking the dupes on one side, he prevails on them by saying that he will show them the p. 108. fiery dæmon riding through the air. To whom he announces that when they see the flame in the air, they must quickly save their eyes by falling down and hiding their faces until he shall call them. And having thus instructed them, on a moonless night, he declaims these verses:—
But he makes it seem like a fiery Hecate is flying through the air like this: He hides an accomplice wherever he wants and leads the gullible ones aside, convincing them that he will show them the p. 108. fiery spirit soaring through the sky. He tells them that when they see the flame in the air, they must quickly protect their eyes by falling down and covering their faces until he calls them. After giving them these instructions, on a moonless night, he recites these verses:—
9. While he speaks thus, fire is seen borne through the air, and the spectators terrified by the strangeness of the sight, cover their eyes and cast themselves in silence on the earth. But the greatness of the art contains this device. p. 109. The accomplice, hidden as I have said, when he hears the incantation drawing to a close, holding a hawk or kite wrapped about with tow, sets fire to it and lets it go. And the bird scared by the flame is carried into the height and makes very speedy flight. Seeing which, the fools hide themselves as if they had beheld something divine. But the winged one whirled about by the fire, is borne whither it may chance and burns down now houses and now farm-buildings. Such is the prescience of the magicians.
9. While he's speaking, a fire can be seen soaring through the air, and the audience, terrified by the unusual sight, cover their eyes and fall silent to the ground. But the brilliance of the art has this trick. p. 109. The accomplice, hidden as I mentioned, when he hears the incantation nearing its end, holds a hawk or kite wrapped in tow, sets it on fire, and releases it. The bird, frightened by the flames, soars high and flies away quickly. Seeing this, the onlookers hide themselves as if they’ve witnessed something divine. But the bird, spinning in the fire, goes wherever it may and sets fire to houses and farm buildings. Such is the foresight of the magicians.
10. But they show the moon and stars appearing on the ceiling in this way. Having previously arranged in the centre part of the ceiling a mirror, and having placed a bowl filled with water in a corresponding position in the middle of the earthen floor, but a lamp showing dimly[148] has been placed between them and above the bowl, he thus produces the appearance of the moon from the reflection by means of the mirror. But often the magician hangs aloft[149] near the ceiling a drum on end, the same being kept covered by the accomplice by some cloth so that it may not show before its time; and a lamp having been put behind it, when he makes the agreed signal to the accomplice, the last-named takes away so much of the p. 110. covering as will give a counterfeit of the moon in her form at that time.[150] But he anoints the transparent parts of the drum with cinnabar and gum....[151] And having cut[102] off the neck and bottom of a glass flask, he puts a lamp within and places around it somewhat of the things necessary for the figures shining through, which one of the accomplices has concealed on high. After receiving the signal, this last lets fall the contrivances from the receptacle hung aloft, so that the moon appears to have been sent down from heaven. And the like effect is produced by means of jars in glass-like forms.[152] And it is by means of the jar that the trick is played within doors. For an altar having been set up, the jar containing a lighted lamp stands behind it; but there being many more lamps (about), this nowise appears. When therefore the enchanter invokes the moon, he orders all the lamps to be put out, but one is left dim and then the light from the jar is reflected on to the ceiling and gives the illusion of the moon to the spectators, the p. 111. mouth of the jar being kept covered for the time which seems to be required that the image of the crescent moon may be shown on the ceiling.
10. They create the illusion of the moon and stars appearing on the ceiling like this. They first place a mirror in the center of the ceiling and set a bowl filled with water directly below it on the earthen floor, with a dim lamp positioned between the two. This setup reflects the appearance of the moon from the mirror's surface. Sometimes, the magician hangs a drum upright near the ceiling, covered by an accomplice with a cloth so it isn’t visible until it’s time. A lamp is placed behind it, and when the magician gives a signal, the accomplice removes just enough of the covering to create an illusion of the moon in its current phase. They also coat the transparent parts of the drum with cinnabar and gum. Additionally, they cut off the neck and bottom of a glass flask, place a lamp inside, and arrange some necessary items for projected images that another accomplice has hidden up high. After receiving the signal, this accomplice releases the hidden items from above, making it seem like the moon has come down from the sky. Similar effects can be achieved using glass-like jars. The trick is performed indoors by setting up an altar, with a jar containing a lit lamp positioned behind it; other lamps are present but not noticeable. When the enchanter calls upon the moon, he has all but one lamp extinguished, leaving a dim light. The light from the jar is then reflected onto the ceiling, creating the illusion of the moon for the audience, with the jar's opening covered for as long as needed to produce the image of the crescent moon on the ceiling.
11. But the scales of fishes or of the “hippurus”[153] make stars seem to be when they are moistened with water and gum and stuck upon the ceiling here and there.
11. But the scales of fish or the “hippurus”[153] make stars look like they do when they are wet with water and gum and stuck on the ceiling in various places.
12. And they create the illusion of an earthquake, so that everything appears to be moving, ichneumon’s dung being burned upon coal with magnetic iron ore[154]....
12. And they create the illusion of an earthquake, so that everything seems to be shaking, ichneumon’s dung being burned in coal with magnetic iron ore[154]....
13. But they display a liver appearing to bear an inscription. On his left hand (the magician) writes what he wishes, adapting it to the enquiry, and the letters are written with nut-galls and strong vinegar. Then taking up the liver, which rests in his left hand, he makes some delay, and it receives the impression and is thought to have been inscribed.
13. But they show a liver that seems to have an inscription. In his left hand, the magician writes what he wants, tailoring it to the question at hand, and the letters are formed using nut-galls and strong vinegar. Then, picking up the liver, which he holds in his left hand, he pauses, and it takes on the impression and is believed to have been inscribed.
14. And having placed a skull on the earth, they make it speak in this fashion. It is made out of the omentum of p. 112. an ox,[155] moulded with Tyrrhenian wax and gypsum and when it is made and covered with the membrane, it shows[103] the semblance of a skull. The which seems to speak by the use of the implement and in the way we have before explained in the case of the boys. Having prepared the wind-pipe of a crane or some such long-necked bird and putting it secretly into the skull, the accomplice speaks what (the magician) wishes. And when he wants it to vanish, he appears to offer incense and putting round it a quantity of coals the wax receiving the heat of which melts, and thus the skull is thought to have become invisible.[156]
14. They place a skull on the ground and make it speak like this. It's made from the fatty tissue of an ox, molded with Tyrrhenian wax and gypsum, and once it's made and covered with a membrane, it looks like a skull. It seems to talk using the device we previously explained with the boys. They prepare the windpipe of a crane or a similar long-necked bird and secretly insert it into the skull, allowing the accomplice to say whatever the magician wants. When the magician wants the skull to disappear, he appears to offer incense and surrounds it with some coals, which heat the wax until it melts, making it seem as if the skull has vanished.
15. These and ten thousand such are the works of the magicians, which, by the suitableness of the verses and of the belief-inspiring acts performed, beguile the fancy of the thoughtless. The heresiarchs struck with the arts of these (magicians) imitate them, handing down some of their doctrines in secrecy and darkness, but paraphrasing others as if they were their own. Thanks to this, as we wish to remind the public, we have been the more anxious to leave behind us no place for those who wish to go astray. But we have been led away not without reason into certain secrets of the magicians which were not p. 113. altogether necessary for the subject,[157] but which were thought useful as a safeguard against the rascally and inconsistent art of the magicians. Since, now, as far as one can guess,[158] we have set forth the opinions of all, having bestowed much care on making it clear that the things which the heresiarchs have introduced into religion as new are vain and spurious, and probably are not even among themselves thought worthy of discussion, it seems proper to us to recall briefly and summarily what has been before said.
15. These and ten thousand similar acts are the work of magicians, which, through the fitting verses and convincing performances, captivate the imagination of the careless. The heretics, influenced by these magicians, mimic their practices, secretly passing down some of their beliefs while rephrasing others as if they originated them. Because of this, we feel it’s important to ensure there’s no room for those who wish to go astray. Yet, we have been led into certain secrets of the magicians that weren’t completely necessary for the topic, but were deemed useful as a guard against the deceitful and inconsistent tricks of the magicians. Now, as far as we can gather, we have presented the views of everyone, taking great care to clarify that the ideas the heretics have introduced into religion as new are empty and false, and likely aren’t even considered worthy of discussion among themselves. Therefore, it seems appropriate to briefly recap what has already been said. p. 113.
5. Recapitulation.
1. Among all the philosophers and theologists[159] who are enquiring into the matter throughout the inhabited world,[104] there is no agreement concerning God, as to what He is or whence (He came).[160] For some say that He is fire, some spirit, some water, others earth. But every one of these elements contains something inferior and some of them are defeated by the others. But this has happened to the world’s sages, which indeed is plain to those who think, p. 114. that in view of the greatness of creation, they are puzzled as to the substance of the things which are, deeming them too great for it to be possible for them to have received birth from another. Nor yet do they represent the universe itself taken collectively[161] to be God. But in speculation about God every one thought of something which he preferred among visible things as the Cause. And thus gazing upon the things produced by God and on those which are least in comparison with His exceeding greatness, but not being capable of extending their mind to the real God, they declared these things to be divine.
1. Among all the philosophers and theologians[159] who are exploring the topic across the world,[104] there is no agreement about God, regarding what He is or where He came from.[160] Some say He is fire, others say spirit, some say water, and others say earth. But each of these elements has something inferior to it, and some are even overcome by others. This confusion has affected the world's wise thinkers, which is clear to those who reflect, p. 114. that considering the vastness of creation, they are confused about the nature of existing things, believing them to be too great to have originated from something else. They also do not view the universe as a whole[161] as God. In their thoughts about God, everyone envisioned something from the visible world that they favored as the Cause. Thus, while observing the creations of God and those that are minor compared to His immense greatness, they were unable to fully grasp the true God, leading them to declare these creations as divine.
The Persians, however, deeming that they were further within the truth (than the rest) said that God was a shining light comprised in air. But the Babylonians said that darkness was God, which appears to be the sequence of the other opinion; for day follows night and night day.[162]
The Persians, thinking they were closer to the truth than others, said that God was a shining light contained in air. But the Babylonians claimed that darkness was God, which seems to follow the other belief; because day comes after night and night comes after day.[162]
2. But the Egyptians, deeming themselves older than all, have subjected the power of God to ciphers,[163] and calculating the intervals of the fates by Divine inspiration[164] said that God p. 115. was a monad both indivisible and itself begetting itself, and that from this (monad) all things were made. For it, they say, being unbegotten, begets the numbers after it; for example, the monad added to itself begets the dyad, and added in the like way the triad and tetrad up to the decad, which is the beginning and the end of the numbers. So[105] that the monad becomes the first and tenth through the decad being of equal power and being reckoned as a monad, and the same being decupled becomes a hecatontad and again is a monad, and the hecatontad when decupled will make a chiliad, and it again will be a monad. And thus also the chiliads if decupled will complete the myriad and likewise will be a monad. But the numbers akin to the monad by indivisible comparison are ascertained to be 3, 5, 7, 9.[165] There is, however, also a more natural affinity of another number with the monad which is that by the operation of the spiral of 6 circles[166] of the dyad according to the p. 116. even placing and separation of the numbers. But the kindred number is of the 4 and 8. And these receiving added virtue from numbers of the monad, advanced up to the four elements, I mean spirit and fire, water and earth. And having created from these the masculo-feminine cosmos,[167] he prepared and arranged two elements in the upper hemisphere, (to wit) spirit and fire, and he called this the beneficent hemisphere of the monad and the ascending and the masculine. For the monad, being subtle, flies to the most subtle and purest part of the æther. The two other elements being denser, he assigns to the dyad (to wit) earth and water, and he calls this the descending hemisphere and feminine and maleficent. And again the two upper elements when compounded with themselves have in themselves the male and the female for the fruitfulness and increase of the universals. And the fire is masculine, but the spirit feminine: and again the water is masculine and the earth feminine.[168] And thus from the beginning the fire lived with[106] the spirit and the water with the earth. For as the power of the spirit is the fire, so also (the power) of the earth is the water....
2. But the Egyptians, considering themselves the oldest, have reduced the power of God to numbers, and by Divine inspiration calculated the intervals of fate and claimed that God p. 115. is a singular entity, both indivisible and self-generating, and that from this singularity, everything was created. They argue that since it is uncreated, it generates the numbers that follow it; for instance, the singularity added to itself generates the pair, and similarly continues to generate the trio and quartet up to the ten, which marks both the beginning and end of the numbers. Thus, the singularity becomes the first and tenth through the ten, being of equal strength and counted as a singularity, and the same, when multiplied by ten, becomes a hundred, and then again is a singularity, and when a hundred is multiplied by ten, it results in a thousand, which again will be a singularity. Likewise, when thousands are multiplied by ten, they complete a myriad and will also be a singularity. But the numbers related to the singularity based on indivisible comparison are identified as 3, 5, 7, and 9. There is, however, a more natural connection with another number and the singularity, which involves the workings of the spiral of 6 circles of the pair according to the p. 116. specific arrangement and separation of the numbers. The related numbers are 4 and 8. These gain additional strength from the numbers related to the singularity, advancing to the four basic elements: spirit, fire, water, and earth. Having created the masculine-feminine cosmos from these, he arranged two elements in the upper half, namely spirit and fire, calling this the beneficent hemisphere of the singularity, the ascending and masculine side. The two other elements, being denser, are assigned to the pair, namely earth and water, which he calls the descending hemisphere, feminine and malevolent. Also, the two upper elements, when combined, hold both male and female qualities for the fertility and growth of the universe. Fire is considered masculine, while spirit is feminine; in contrast, water is masculine, and earth is feminine. Thus, from the beginning, fire coexists with spirit, and water with earth. For as the strength of spirit is the fire, so too the power of earth is the water....
p. 117.And the same elements counted and resolved by subtraction of the enneads,[169] properly end some in the male number, others in the female. But again the ennead is subtracted for this cause, because the 360 degrees of the whole circle consist of enneads, and hence the 4 quarters of the cosmos are (each) circumscribed by 90 complete degrees. But the light is associated with the monad and the darkness with the dyad, and naturally life with the light and death with the dyad, and justice with life and injustice with death. Whence everything engendered among the male numbers is benefic, and (everything engendered) among the female numbers is malefic. For example, they reckon that the monad—so that we may begin from this—becomes 361, which ends in a monad, the ennead(s) being subtracted. Reckon in the same way: the dyad becomes 605; subtract the enneads, it ends in a dyad and each is (thus) carried back to its own.[170]
p. 117. The same elements are counted and resolved by subtracting the enneads. Some end in a masculine form, while others end in a feminine form. The ennead is subtracted for this reason: the 360 degrees of the entire circle are made up of enneads, and therefore the 4 quarters of the cosmos are each defined by 90 complete degrees. Light is linked to the monad, while darkness is linked to the dyad; life naturally connects to light, and death connects to the dyad, and justice connects to life, while injustice connects to death. Hence, everything that is produced among the masculine numbers is beneficial, and everything produced among the feminine numbers is harmful. For example, they calculate that the monad—starting from this point—becomes 361, which ends in a monad after subtracting the enneads. Count in the same way: the dyad becomes 605; subtract the enneads, and it ends in a dyad, and each is thus returned to its own. [170]
3. With the monad, then, as it is benefic, there are p. 118. associated names which end in the uneven number,[171] and they say that they are ascending and male and benefic when observed; but that those which end in an even number are considered descending and female and malefic. For they say that nature consists of opposites, to wit, good and bad, as right and left, light and darkness, night and day, life and death. And they say this besides: that they have calculated the name of God and that it results in a pentad [or in an ennead],[172] which is uneven and which written down and wrapped about the sick works cures. And thus a certain plant (whose name) ends in this number when tied on in the same way is effective by the like reckoning of the[107] number. But a doctor also cures the sick by a like calculation. But if the calculation be contrary, he does not make cures easily. Those who give heed to these numbers count all numbers like it which have the same meaning, some p. 119. according to the vowels alone, others according to the total of the numbers.[173] Such is the wisdom of the Egyptians, whereby, while glorifying the Divine, they think they understand it.
3. With the monad, which is considered beneficial, there are p. 118. associated names that end in an odd number, and they claim these are ascending, male, and beneficial when observed; while those that end in an even number are deemed descending, female, and harmful. They argue that nature consists of opposites, like good and bad, right and left, light and darkness, night and day, life and death. Additionally, they say they have calculated the name of God, which results in a pentad [or in an ennead], that is odd, and when written down and wrapped around the sick, it provides healing. Similarly, a certain plant (which is named) that ends in this number, when tied on in the same manner, is effective according to the same numerical reasoning.[107] A doctor can also treat the sick using similar calculations. However, if the calculation is off, he does not easily provide cures. Those who pay attention to these numbers also include all numbers that have the same significance, some focusing on the vowels alone, while others consider the total of the numbers.p. 119. This is the wisdom of the Egyptians, who, by glorifying the Divine, believe they understand it.
6. Of the Divination by Astronomy.[174]
We seem then to have set forth these things also sufficiently. But since I consider that not one tenet of this earthy and grovelling wisdom has been passed over, I perceive that our care with regard to the same things has not been useless. For we see that our discourse has been of great use not only for the refutation of heresies, but also against those who magnify these things.[175] Those who happen to notice the manifold care taken by us will both wonder at our zeal and will neither despise our painstaking nor denounce Christians as fools when they see what themselves have foolishly believed. And besides this, the discourse will timely instruct those lovers of learning who give heed to the truth, making them more wise to easily overthrow those who have dared to mislead them—for they will have learned not only the principles of the heresies, but also the so-called opinions of the p. 120. sages. Not being unacquainted with which, they will not be confused by them as are the unlearned, nor misled by some who exercise a certain power, but will keep a watch upon those who go astray.
We seem to have sufficiently explored these topics as well. However, since I believe we haven’t overlooked any aspect of this mundane and limited wisdom, I see that our efforts regarding these matters have not been in vain. Our discussions have been incredibly valuable not only for debunking heresies but also in challenging those who highlight them. Those who notice the extensive effort we've put in will both admire our passion and will not look down on our hard work or label Christians as fools when they realize what they've foolishly believed. Additionally, this discussion will timely educate those who love learning and pay attention to the truth, making them wiser and better equipped to challenge those who have tried to mislead them—because they will have understood not just the fundamentals of the heresies but also the so-called views of the wise. With this knowledge, they will not be confused like the uneducated or be deceived by those who wield a certain influence, but will vigilantly observe those who stray from the path.
2. Having therefore sufficiently set forth (our) opinions, it remains for us to proceed to the subject aforesaid, when,[108] after we have proved what we arranged concerning the heresies, and have forced the heresiarchs to restore to everyone his own, we shall exhibit (these heresiarchs) stripped (of all originality) and by denouncing the folly of their dupes we shall persuade them to return again to the precious haven of the truth. But in order that what has been said may appear more clearly to the readers,[176] it seems to us well to state the conclusions of Aratus as to the disposition of the stars in the heaven. For there are some who by likening them to the words of the Scriptures turn them into allegories and seek to divert the minds of those who listen to them by leading them with persuasive words whither they wish, and pointing out to them strange marvels like those of the transfers to the stars[177] alleged by them. They who while gazing upon the outlandish wonder are caught by their admiration for trifles are like the bird called the owl,[178] p. 121. whose example it will be well to narrate in view of what follows. Now this animal presents no very different appearance from that of the eagle whether in size or shape; but it is caught in this way. The bird-catcher, when he sees a flock alighting anywhere, claps his hands, pretends to dance, and thus gradually draws near to the birds; but they, struck by the unwonted sight, become blind to everything else. Others of the party, however, who are ready on the ground coming behind the birds easily capture them while they are staring at the dancer. Wherefore I ask that no one who is struck by the wonders of whose who interpret the heaven shall be taken in like the owl. For the dancing and nonsense of such (interpreters) is trickery and not truth. Now Aratus speaks thus:—
2. Having therefore sufficiently expressed our opinions, we must now move on to the topic at hand, when,[108] after we have demonstrated what we planned regarding the heresies and compelled the heretics to return what belongs to each person, we will reveal these heretics stripped of their originality and, by exposing the foolishness of their followers, we will convince them to return to the valuable shore of truth. To make what has been said clearer to the readers,[176] it seems appropriate to outline Aratus's conclusions about the arrangement of the stars in the sky. Some liken these stars to the words of the Scriptures, turning them into allegories and trying to mislead those who listen with persuasive speech, guiding them wherever they desire, and showcasing strange wonders like those of the star relocations[177] they claim. Those who, while marveling at these bizarre spectacles, are captivated by trivialities are like a bird known as the owl,[178] p. 121. whose story it’s worth sharing in light of what follows. This creature looks quite similar to an eagle in size and shape, yet it gets caught in this manner. The bird-catcher, upon spotting a flock landing nearby, claps his hands, pretends to dance, and gradually moves closer to the birds; they, mesmerized by the unusual sight, become oblivious to everything else. Meanwhile, others in the group, positioned on the ground, easily capture the distracted birds while they watch the dancer. Therefore, I urge that no one enchanted by the wonders of those who interpret the heavens should fall prey like the owl. For the dancing and nonsense of such interpreters are deception, not truth. Now Aratus states this:—
p. 122.3. He says that the stars in heaven are πολέας, that is, turning,[180] because of their going about ceaselessly from East to West and from West to East in a spherical figure. But he says there is coiled round the Bears themselves, like the stream of some river, a great marvel of a terrible dragon, and this it is, he says, that the Devil in the (Book of) Job says to God: “I have been walking to and fro under heaven and going round about,”[181] that is, turning hither and thither and inspecting what is happening. For they consider that the Dragon is set below the Arctic Pole, from this highest pole gazing upon all things and beholding all things, so that none of those that are done shall escape him. For though all the stars in the heaven can set, this Pole alone never sets, but rising high above the horizon inspects all things and beholds all things, and nothing of what is done, he says, can escape him.
p. 122.3. He says that the stars in the sky are πολέας, which means they are turning, [180] because they move continuously from East to West and from West to East in a circular path. He also mentions that there is a huge, terrifying dragon coiled around the Bears, like the flow of a river, and this is what the Devil refers to in the Book of Job when he says to God: “I have been walking to and fro under heaven and going round about,” [181] which means moving back and forth, checking what is happening. They believe that the Dragon is located below the Arctic Pole, watching everything from this highest point and seeing all things, ensuring that nothing goes unnoticed. While all the other stars in the sky may set, this Pole remains fixed, rising high above the horizon to observe everything, and he claims that nothing done can escape his gaze.
p. 123.he says, indeed, that his head is set. For over against the rising and setting of the two hemispheres lies the head of Draco, so that, he says, nothing escapes him immediately either of things in the West or of things in the East, but the Beast knows all things at once. And there over against the very head of Draco is the form of a man made visible by reason of the stars, which Aratus calls “a wearied image,” and like one in toil; but he names it the “Kneeler.”[182] Now Aratus says that he does not know what this toil is and this marvel which turns in heaven. But the heretics, wishing to found their own tenets on the story of the stars, and giving their minds very carefully to these things, say[110] that the Kneeler is Adam, as Moses said, according to the decree of God guarding the head of the Dragon and the Dragon (guarding) his heel.[183] For thus says Aratus:—
p. 123. He claims that his head is set. For directly opposite the rising and setting of the two hemispheres lies the head of Draco, so he states that nothing escapes him immediately regarding things in the West or things in the East; the Beast knows everything at once. And there, right across from the head of Draco, is the figure of a man made visible by the stars, which Aratus describes as “a wearied image,” resembling someone who is toiling; but he calls it the “Kneeler.” [182] Now, Aratus says he doesn't understand what this toil is and this wonder that turns in the heavens. But the heretics, wanting to base their beliefs on the story of the stars and paying close attention to these matters, assert[110] that the Kneeler is Adam, as Moses stated, according to God's decree guarding the head of the Dragon and the Dragon (guarding) his heel. [183] For thus says Aratus:—
4. But he says there are placed on either side of him (I mean the Kneeler) Lyra and Corona; but that he bends the knee and stretches forth both hands as if making confession p. 124. of sin.[184] And that the lyre is a musical instrument fashioned by the Logos in extreme infancy. But that Hermes is called among the Greeks Logos. And Aratus says about the fashioning of the lyre:—
4. But he says that on either side of him (I mean the Kneeler) are Lyra and Corona; but he kneels and stretches out both hands as if confessing his sins. p. 124. He also mentions that the lyre is a musical instrument created by the Logos during its earliest days. However, among the Greeks, Hermes is referred to as Logos. And Aratus comments on the creation of the lyre:—
It is seven-stringed, and indicates by its seven strings the entire harmony and constitution with which the cosmos is suitably provided. For in six days the earth came into being and there was rest on the seventh. If, then, he says,[185] Adam making confession and guarding the head of the Beast according to God’s decree, will imitate the lyre, that is, will follow the word of God, which is to obey the Law, he will attain the Crown lying beside it. But if he takes no heed, he will be carried downwards along with the Beast below him, and will have his lot, he says, with the Beast. But the Kneeler seems to stretch forth his hands on either side and here to grasp the Lyre and there the Crown [and this is to make confession],[186] p. 125. as is to be seen from the very posture. But the[111] Crown is plotted against and at the same time drawn away by another Beast, Draco the Less, who is the offspring of the one which is guarded by the foot of the Kneeler. But (another) man stands firmly grasping with both hands the Serpent, and draws him backwards from the Crown, and does not permit the Beast to forcibly seize it. Him Aratus calls Serpent-holder,[187] because he restrains the rage of the Serpent striving to come at the Crown. But he, he says, who in the shape of man forbids the Beast to come at the Crown is Logos, who has mercy upon him who is plotted against by Draco and his offspring at once.
It has seven strings, and its seven strings represent the entire harmony and structure with which the universe is properly arranged. For in six days, the earth was created, and there was rest on the seventh. If Adam, as he says, confesses and protects the head of the Beast according to God’s will, he will imitate the lyre, meaning he will abide by God's word, which is to follow the Law; he will receive the Crown that is next to it. But if he pays no attention, he will be dragged down with the Beast below him, and he will share his fate with the Beast. Meanwhile, the Kneeler seems to extend his hands on either side, here to grasp the Lyre and there the Crown [and this is to make confession],
And these Bears, he says, are two hebdomads, being made up of seven stars each, and are images of the two creations. For the First Creation, he says, is that according to Adam in his labours who is seen as the Kneeler. But the Second Creation is that according to Christ whereby we are born p. 126. again. He is the Serpent-holder fighting the Beast and preventing him from coming at the Crown prepared for man. But Helica[188] is the Great Bear, he says, the symbol of the great creation, whereby Greeks sail, that is by which they are taught, and borne onwards by the waves of life they follow it, such a creation being a certain revolution[189] or schooling or wisdom, leading back again those who follow such (to the point whence they started). For the name Helica seems to be a certain turning and circling back to the same position. But there is also another Lesser Bear, as it were an image of the Second Creation created by God. For few, he says, are they who travel by this narrow way. For they say that Cynosura is narrow, by which, Aratus says, the Sidonians navigate.[190] But Aratus in turn says the Sidonians are Phœnicians on account of the wisdom of the Phœnicians being wonderful. But they say that the Greeks are Phœnicians who removed from the Red Sea to the land [112] p. 127. where they now dwell. For thus it seemed to Herodotus.[191] But this Bear he says is Cynosura, the Second Creation, the small, the narrow way and not Helica. For she leads not backwards, but guides those who follow her forwards to the straight way, being the (tail) of the dog. For the Logos is the Dog (Cyon) who at the same time guards and protects the sheep against the plans of the wolves, and also chases the wild beasts from creation and slays them, and who begets all things. For Cyon, they say, indeed means the begetter.[192] Hence, they say, Aratus, speaking of the rising of Canis, says thus:—
And these Bears, he says, are two weeks, consisting of seven stars each, and represent the two creations. The First Creation, he mentions, is based on Adam in his labors, who is seen as the Kneeler. However, the Second Creation is based on Christ, through whom we are born again. p. 126. He is the Serpent-holder battling the Beast and stopping him from reaching the Crown intended for humanity. But Helica[188] is referred to as the Great Bear, he says, symbolizing the great creation that guides the Greeks—a way of teaching, and as they navigate through the waves of life, they follow it. This creation represents a certain cycle[189] or education or wisdom, leading back those who follow it to where they began. The name Helica seems to indicate a turning back to the same position. There is also another Lesser Bear, which serves as a symbol of the Second Creation created by God. For few, he states, successfully travel this narrow path. They claim that Cynosura is narrow, through which, as Aratus states, the Sidonians navigate.[190] But Aratus further explains that the Sidonians are Phoenicians due to the remarkable wisdom of the Phoenicians. However, they suggest that the Greeks are Phoenicians who relocated from the Red Sea to their current land. [112] p. 127. Thus, it appeared to Herodotus.[191] But this Bear, he says, is Cynosura, the Second Creation—the small, narrow way, not Helica. It doesn’t lead backwards but guides those who follow it forward on the right path, being the (tail) of the dog. The Logos is the Dog (Cyon), who simultaneously guards and protects the sheep from the wolves’ schemes, while also driving away the wild beasts and slaying them, as well as giving birth to all things. For Cyon, it is said, means the begetter.[192] Therefore, they claim, Aratus, when speaking of the rise of Canis, says this:—
This is what he means: Plants that have been planted in the earth up to the rising of the Dog-star take no root, but yet grow leaves and appear to beholders as if they will bear fruit and are alive, but have no life from the root in them. But when the rising of the Dog-star occurs, the living plants are distinguished by Canis from the dead, for p. 128. he withers entirely those which have not taken root. This Cyon, he says then, being a certain Divine Logos has been established judge of quick and dead, and as Cyon is seen to be the star of the plants, so the Logos, he says, is for the heavenly plants, that is for men. For some such cause as this, then, the Second Creation Cynosura stands in heaven as the image of the rational[193] creature. But between the two creations Draco is extended below, hindering the things of the great creation from coming to the lesser, and watching those things which are fixed in the great creation like the Kneeler lest they see how and in what way every one is fixed in the little creation. But Draco is himself watched as to the head, he says, by Ophiuchus. The same, he says, is fixed as an image in heaven, being a certain philosophy for those who can see.
This is what he means: Plants that are planted in the ground until the Dog Star rises don’t take root, yet they sprout leaves and look like they’re going to bear fruit and are alive, but they lack life from the root. When the Dog Star rises, the living plants are distinguished from the dead ones, because it completely withers those that haven’t taken root. This Cyon, he says, is a Divine Logos established as the judge of the living and the dead, and just as Cyon is recognized as the star of plants, the Logos, he says, is for the heavenly plants, which means for humans. For some such reason, then, the Second Creation Cynosura stands in the heavens as the image of rational creatures. Between the two creations, Draco extends below, preventing the matters of the greater creation from reaching the lesser one, and overseeing those things fixed in the greater creation like the Kneeler so they don’t see how and in what way each one is fixed in the lesser creation. But Draco itself is watched at the head, he says, by Ophiuchus. The same, he says, is fixed as an image in heaven, representing a certain philosophy for those who can understand.
p. 129.But near Draco, he says, are Cepheus and Cassiopeia and Andromeda and Perseus, great letters of[195] the creation to those who can see. For he says that Cepheus is Adam, Cassiopeia Eve, Andromeda the soul of both, Perseus the winged offspring of Zeus and Cetus the plotting Beast. Not to any other of these comes Perseus the slayer of the Beast, but to Andromeda alone. From which Beast, he says, the Logos Perseus, taking her to himself, delivers Andromeda who had been given in chains to the Beast. But Perseus is the winged axis which extends to both poles through the middle of the earth and makes the cosmos revolve. But the spirit which is in the Cosmos is Cycnus,[196] the bird which is near the Bears, a musical animal, symbol of the Divine Spirit, because only when it is near the limits of life, its nature is to sing, and, as one escaping with good hope from this evil creation it sends up songs of praise to God. But crabs and bulls and lions and rams and goats and kids p. 130. and all the other animals who are named in heaven on account of the stars are, he says, images and paradigms whence the changeable nature receives the patterns[197] and becomes full of such animals.[198]
p. 129.But close to Draco, he mentions, are Cepheus, Cassiopeia, Andromeda, and Perseus—significant symbols of creation for those who can perceive them. He claims that Cepheus represents Adam, Cassiopeia symbolizes Eve, Andromeda embodies their soul, and Perseus is the winged child of Zeus, while Cetus is the scheming Beast. Perseus, the slayer of the Beast, approaches only Andromeda. From this Beast, he explains, the Logos Perseus takes her away, freeing Andromeda, who had been captured by the Beast. Perseus acts as the winged axis connecting both poles through the center of the Earth, causing the cosmos to turn. The spirit present in the cosmos is Cycnus, the bird near the Bears, a melodious creature symbolizing the Divine Spirit, because it sings only when it reaches the edge of life, reflecting its nature as it escapes this flawed creation, offering hymns of praise to God. However, crabs, bulls, lions, rams, goats, and kids— p. 130. and all the other animals named in the heavens, related to the stars, are, he suggests, images and models from which the mutable nature derives its patterns and becomes filled with such animals.
Making use of these discourses, they think to deceive as many as give heed to the astrologers, seeking therefrom to set up a religion which appears very different from their assumptions.[199] Wherefore, O beloved,[200] let us shun the trifle-admiring way of the owl. For these things and those[114] like them are dancing and not truth. For the stars do not reveal these things; but men on their own account and for the better distinguishing of certain stars (from the rest) gave them names so that they might be a mark to them. For what likeness have the stars strewn about the heaven to a bear, or a lion, or kids, or a water-carrier, or Cepheus, or Andromeda, or to the Shades named in Hades—for many of these persons and the names of the stars alike came into existence long after the stars themselves—so that the p. 131. heretics being struck with the wonder should thus labour by such discourses to establish their own doctrines?[201]
Using these ideas, they believe they can trick as many people as listen to the astrologers, aiming to create a religion that seems very different from what they actually think.[199] So, dear friends,[200] let's avoid the fanciful approach of the owl. Because these things and similar ideas are just show and not the truth. The stars do not disclose these matters; rather, people named certain stars to distinguish them from others. What resemblance do the stars scattered across the sky have to a bear, a lion, kids, a water-carrier, Cepheus, or Andromeda, or even the Shades mentioned in Hades? Many of these names and the figures we associate with the stars appeared long after the stars themselves—so how can the heretics, amazed by this wonder, try to establish their own beliefs through such discussions?[201]
7. Of the Arithmetical Art.[202]
Seeing, however, that nearly all heresy has discovered by the art of arithmetic measures of hebdomads and certain projections of Æons, each tearing the art to pieces in different ways and only changing the names,—but of these (men) Pythagoras came to be teacher who first transmitted to the Greeks such numbers from Egypt—it seems good not to pass over this, but after briefly pointing it out to proceed to the demonstration of the objects of our enquiries. These men were arithmeticians and geometricians to whom especially it seems Pythagoras first supplied the principles (of their arts). And they took the first beginnings (of things), discovered apparently by reason alone, from the[115] numbers which can always proceed to infinity by multiplication and the figures (produced by it). For the beginning of geometry, as may be seen, is an indivisible point; but from that point the generation of the infinite figures from p. 132. the point[203] is discovered by the art. For the point when extended[204] in length becomes after extension a line having a point as its limit:[205] and a line when extended in breadth produces a superficies and the limits of the superficies are lines: and a superficies extended in depth becomes a (solid) body:[206] and when this solid is in existence, the nature of the great body is thus wholly founded from the smallest point. And this is what Simon says thus: “The little will be great, being as it were a point; but the great will be boundless,”[207] in imitation of that geometrical point. But the beginning of arithmetic, which includes by combination philosophy, is[208] a number which is boundless and incomprehensible, containing within itself all the numbers capable of coming to infinity by multitude. But the beginning of the numbers becomes by hypostasis the first monad, which is a male unit begetting as does a father all the other numbers. Second comes the dyad, a female number, and the same is called even by the arithmeticians. Third comes the triad, a male number; this also has been ordained to be called odd by the arithmeticians. After all these comes the tetrad, p. 133. a female number, and this same is also called even, because it is female. Therefore all the numbers taken from the genus are four—but the boundless genus is number—wherefrom is constructed their perfect number, the decad. For[116] 1, 2, 3, 4 become 10, as has before been shown, if the name which is proper to each of the numbers be substantially kept. This is the sacred Tetractys according to Pythagoras which contains within itself the roots of eternal nature, that is, all the other numbers. For the 11, 12 and the rest take the principle of birth from the 10. Of this decad, the perfect number, the four parts are called: number, monad, square and cube. The conjunctions and minglings of which are for the birth of increase, they completing naturally the fruitful number. For when this square is multiplied into itself, it becomes a square squared; but when a square into a cube, it becomes a square cubed; but when a cube into a cube, it becomes a cube cubed. So that all the numbers are seven, in order that the birth of the existing numbers p. 134. may come from a hebdomad, which is number, monad, square, cube, square of a square, cube of a square, cube of a cube.
Seeing that almost all heresies have been discovered through the art of arithmetic, with measurements of weeks and projections of Æons, each fragmenting the art in different ways while only changing names, it seems appropriate to not overlook this. After briefly mentioning it, we should move on to demonstrate the subjects of our inquiries. These individuals were mathematicians and geometers, and it appears that Pythagoras first provided them with the foundational principles of their disciplines. They took the initial concepts, seemingly discovered through reason alone, from numbers that can always multiply to infinity and the figures produced by it. The foundation of geometry, as we can see, is an indivisible point; from that point, the generation of infinite figures arises through art. A point, when extended in length, becomes a line with a point as its limit; and a line, when extended in breadth, creates a surface, with the limits of that surface being lines. When a surface extends in depth, it becomes a solid body. When this solid exists, the nature of the large body is thus entirely derived from the smallest point. Simon expresses it this way: “The little will be great, as if it were a point; but the great will be boundless," mimicking that geometrical point. The beginning of arithmetic, which also incorporates philosophy, is a number that is limitless and incomprehensible, containing all the numbers that can reach infinity through multitude. The concept of numbers originates from a hypostasis of the first monad, a male unit that generates all other numbers, like a father. Following that is the dyad, a female number, which is also referred to as even by mathematicians. Next is the triad, a male number; this one is designated as odd by mathematicians. After these comes the tetrad, a female number, which is also termed even because it is female. Therefore, all the numbers derived from this genus are four—but the limitless genus is number—through which their perfect number is constructed: the decad. The numbers 1, 2, 3, and 4 combine to make 10, as previously shown, if the specific names of each number are maintained. This is the sacred Tetractys according to Pythagoras, which contains the roots of eternal nature, meaning all other numbers. The numbers 11, 12, and the others derive their principle of creation from the 10. Of this decad, the perfect number, the four components are called: number, monad, square, and cube. The combinations and mixtures of these are for the purpose of growth, naturally completing the fruitful number. When this square is multiplied by itself, it becomes a square squared; when a square is multiplied by a cube, it becomes a square cubed; when a cube is multiplied by a cube, it becomes a cube cubed. Thus, all the numbers are seven, ensuring that the emergence of existing numbers is derived from a hebdomad, which includes number, monad, square, cube, square of a square, cube of a square, and cube of a cube.
Of this hebdomad Simon and Valentinus, having altered the names, recount prodigies, hastening to base upon it their own systems.[209] For Simon calls (it) thus: Mind, Thought, Name, Voice, Reasoning, Desire and He who has Stood, Stands and will Stand: and Valentinus: Mind, Truth, Word, Life, Man, Church and the Father who is counted with them. According to these (ideas) of those trained in the arithmetic philosophy, which they admired as something unknowable by the crowd, and in pursuance of them, they constructed the heresies excogitated by them.
Of this week, Simon and Valentinus, having changed the names, tell stories of wonders, quickly trying to base their own beliefs on them. For Simon refers to them as: Mind, Thought, Name, Voice, Reasoning, Desire, and He who has Stood, Stands, and will Stand. Valentinus refers to them as: Mind, Truth, Word, Life, Man, Church, and the Father who is included with them. Based on these concepts from those educated in the philosophy of numbers, which they admired as something beyond the understanding of the masses, they developed the heresies they invented.
Now there are some also who try to construct hebdomads from the healing art, being struck by the dissection of the brain, saying that the substance, power of paternity, and divinity of the universe can be learned from its constitution. p. 135. For the brain, being the ruling part of the whole body rests calm and unmoved, containing within itself the breath.[210] Now such a story is not incredible, but a long way from their attempted theory. For the brain when dissected has within it what is called the chamber, on each side of which are the membranes which they call wings, gently moved by the[117] breath, and again driving the breath into the cerebellum.[211] And the breath, passing through a certain reed-like vein, travels to the pineal gland.[212] Near this lies the mouth of the cerebellum which receives the breath passing through and gives it up to the so-called spinal marrow.[213] From this the whole body gets a share of pneumatic (force), all the arteries being dependent like branches on this vein, the extremity of which finishes in the genital veins. Whence also the seeds proceeding from the brain through the loins are secreted. But the shape of the cerebellum is like the head of a dragon; concerning which there is much talk among those of the Gnosis falsely so called, as we have shown. But there are other six pairs (of vessels) growing from the brain, which making their way round the head and finishing within it, connect the bodies together. But the p. 136. seventh (goes) from the cerebellum to the lower parts of the rest of the body, as we have said.
Now, there are some who also try to define units of seven from the healing art, impressed by the dissection of the brain, claiming that the essence, power of fatherhood, and divinity of the universe can be understood from its structure. p. 135. The brain, being the control center of the entire body, remains calm and undisturbed, containing within it the breath. [210] This narrative isn't unbelievable, but it's quite distant from their proposed theory. When dissected, the brain has what is termed the chamber, with membranes on either side known as wings, gently stirred by the[117] breath, which then directs the breath into the cerebellum.[211] The breath moves through a specific reed-like vein and travels to the pineal gland.[212] Close to this is the entrance of the cerebellum, which receives the breath and releases it into the so-called spinal cord.[213] From this, the entire body receives a share of pneumatic (force), with all the arteries stemming off like branches from this vein, whose end connects to the genital veins. Consequently, the seeds that come from the brain through the loins are produced. The shape of the cerebellum resembles a dragon's head; there's much discussion about this among those of the so-called Gnosis, as we have indicated. Additionally, there are six other pairs of vessels emerging from the brain, which wind around the head and terminate within it, linking the bodies together. p. 136. The seventh vessel runs from the cerebellum to the lower parts of the rest of the body, as we mentioned.
And about this there is much talk since Simon and Valentinus have found in it hints which they have taken, although they do not admit it, being first cheats and then heretics. Since then it seems that we have sufficiently set out these things, and that all the apparent dogmas of earthly philosophy have been included in (these) four books,[214] it seems fitting to proceed to their disciples or rather to their plagiarists.
And there's been a lot of discussion about this because Simon and Valentinus have discovered some clues in it that they've taken, even though they won't admit it, being both frauds and then heretics. It seems we've covered these points well enough, and that all the obvious beliefs of worldly philosophy are included in these four books. It seems appropriate to move on to their followers, or rather their copycats.
FOOTNOTES
[1] This is the beginning of the Mt. Athos MS., the first pages having disappeared. With regard to the first chapter περὶ ἀστρολόγων, Cruice, following therein Miller, points out that nearly the whole of it has been taken from Book V with the same title of Sextus Empiricus’ work, Πρὸς Μαθηματικούς, and also that the copying is so faulty that to make sense it is necessary to restore the text in many places from that of Sextus. Sextus’ book begins, as did doubtless that of Hippolytus, with a description of the divisions of the zodiac, the cardinal points (Ascendant, Mid-heaven, Descendant, and Anti-Meridian), the cadent and succeedent houses, the use of the clepsydra or water-clock, the planets and their “dignities,” “exaltations” and “falls,” and finally, their “terms,” with a description of which our text begins. It is, perhaps, a pity that Miller did not restore the whole of the missing part from Sextus Empiricus; but the last-named author is not very clear, and the reader who wishes to go further into the matter and to acquire some knowledge of astrological jargon is recommended to consult also James Wilson’s Complete Dictionary of Astrology, reprinted at Boston, U.S.A., in 1885, or, if he prefers a more learned work, M. Bouché-Leclercq’s L’Astrologie Grecque, Paris, 1899. But it may be said here that the astrologers of the early centuries made their predictions from a “theme,” or geniture, which was in effect a map of the heavens at the moment of birth, and showed the ecliptic or sun’s path through the zodiacal signs divided into twelve “houses,” to each of which a certain significance was attached. The foundation of this was the horoscope or sign rising above the horizon at the birth, from which they were able to calculate the other three cardinal points given above, the cadent houses being those four which go just before the cardinal points and the four succeedents those which follow after them. The places of the planets, including in that term the sun and moon, in the ecliptic were then calculated and their symbols placed in the houses indicated. From this figure the judgment or prediction was made, but a great mass of absurd and contradictory tradition existed as to the influence of the planets on the life, fortune, and disposition of the native, which was supposed to depend largely on their places in the theme both in relation to the earth and to each other.
[1] This is the start of the Mt. Athos manuscript, with the first pages missing. Regarding the first chapter on astrologers, Cruice, following Miller, points out that nearly all of it has been taken from Book V of Sextus Empiricus' work, "On Mathematicians," and notes that the copying is so poor that many parts need to be corrected to make sense based on Sextus' text. Sextus' book begins, as Hippolytus' likely did, with a description of the divisions of the zodiac, the cardinal points (Ascendant, Midheaven, Descendant, and Anti-Meridian), the cadent and succedent houses, the use of the water clock, the planets and their “dignities,” “exaltations,” and “falls,” and finally, their “terms,” which is where our text starts. It’s a bit unfortunate that Miller didn’t restore the entire missing section from Sextus Empiricus; however, that author isn’t very clear, and readers who want to delve deeper and learn more about astrological terminology are encouraged to check out James Wilson’s Complete Dictionary of Astrology, reprinted in Boston, U.S.A., in 1885, or, if they prefer something more scholarly, M. Bouché-Leclercq’s L’Astrologie Grecque, published in Paris in 1899. It’s worth noting that astrologers in the early centuries based their predictions on a “theme,” or geniture, which was essentially a chart of the heavens at the moment of birth. This chart showed the ecliptic or the sun’s path through the zodiac signs divided into twelve “houses,” each with its own significance. The foundation of this was the horoscope or the sign rising above the horizon at the time of birth, which allowed them to calculate the other three cardinal points mentioned earlier; the cadent houses are the four that come just before the cardinal points, while the four succedent houses follow them. The positions of the planets, which included the sun and moon, along the ecliptic were then calculated, and their symbols were placed in the corresponding houses. Predictions or judgments were made based on this chart, but there was a lot of conflicting and nonsensical tradition about how the planets influenced the life, fortune, and personality of the individual, which was thought to depend largely on their positions in the theme in relation to the earth and to one another.
[2] Bouché-Leclercq, op. cit., p. 206, rightly defines these terms as fractions of signs separated by internal boundaries and distributed in each sign among the five planets. Cf. J. Firmicus Maternus, Matheseos, II, 6, and Cicero, De Divinatione, 40. Wilson, op. cit., s.h.v., says they are certain degrees in a sign, supposed to possess the power of altering the nature of a planet to that of the planet in the term of which it is posited. All the authors quoted say that the astrologers could not agree upon the extent or position of the various “terms,” and that in particular the “Chaldæans” and the “Egyptians” were hopelessly at variance upon the point.
[2] Bouché-Leclercq, op. cit., p. 206, accurately defines these terms as fractions of signs separated by internal boundaries and distributed within each sign among the five planets. See J. Firmicus Maternus, Matheseos, II, 6, and Cicero, De Divinatione, 40. Wilson, op. cit., s.h.v., states they are specific degrees in a sign that are believed to have the power to change a planet’s nature to that of the planet associated with the term in which it is placed. All the authors mentioned agree that astrologers couldn’t reach a consensus on the scope or position of the various “terms,” and particularly, the “Chaldæans” and the “Egyptians” were completely at odds on this matter.
[3] In the translation I have distinguished Miller’s additions to the text from Sextus Empiricus’ by enclosing them in square brackets, reserving the round brackets for my own additions from the same source, which I have purposely made as few as possible. So with other alterations.
[3] In the translation, I have set apart Miller’s additions to the text from Sextus Empiricus’ by enclosing them in square brackets, while round brackets are used for my own additions from the same source, which I have intentionally kept to a minimum. The same applies to other alterations.
[5] This is the famous “trine” figure or aspect of modern astrologers. Its influence is supposed to be good; that of the square next described, the reverse.
[5] This is the well-known "trine" figure or aspect in modern astrology. Its influence is believed to be positive; the square that follows, on the other hand, has the opposite effect.
[6] Hippolytus here omits a long disquisition by Sextus on the position of the planets and the Chaldæan system. Where the text resumes the quotation it is in such a way as to alter the sense completely; wherefore I have restored the sentence preceding from Sextus.
[6] Hippolytus skips over a long explanation by Sextus about the position of the planets and the Chaldæan system. When the text continues the quotation, it does so in a way that completely changes the meaning; therefore, I have restored the previous sentence from Sextus.
[7] συμπάσχει, “suffer with.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ suffers with.
[8] τὸ περίεχον. The term used by astrologers to denote the whole æther surrounding the stars or, in other words, the whole disposition of the heavens. “Ambient” is its equivalent in modern astrology.
[8] The content. The term used by astrologers to refer to the entire ether surrounding the stars or, in other words, the overall arrangement of the heavens. “Ambient” is its equivalent in modern astrology.
[10] “Toparch” means simply “ruler of a place.” Proastius (προάστιος) generally the dweller in a suburb. Here it probably means the powers in some part of the heavens which is near to a place or constellation without actually forming part of it.
[10] “Toparch” just means “ruler of a place.” Proastius (προάστιος) typically refers to someone living in a suburb. Here, it likely means the powers in a part of the heavens that are close to a place or constellation but don’t actually belong to it.
[17] ἀπότεξις, “the bringing-forth” is the word used by Sextus throughout. As Sextus was a medical man it is probably the technical term corresponding to our “parturition.” Miller reads ἀποτάξις which does not seem appropriate.
[17] ἀπότεξις, “the bringing-forth” is the term used by Sextus throughout. Since Sextus was a medical professional, it likely serves as the technical term that aligns with our “parturition.” Miller interprets it as ἀποτάξις, which doesn’t seem fitting.
[19] I have here followed Sextus’ division of the sentence. Cruice translates στέαρ, farina aqua subacta, for which I can see no justification. Macmahon here follows him.
[19] I have followed Sextus’ classification of the sentence. Cruice translates στέαρ as farina aqua subacta, which I find unjustified. Macmahon follows him on this.
[24] Sextus has described earlier (p. 342, Fabricius) the whole process of warning the astrologer of the moment of birth by striking a metal disc, which I have called “gong.”
[24] Sextus earlier explained (p. 342, Fabricius) the entire process of alerting the astrologer about the moment of birth by hitting a metal disc, which I've referred to as a “gong.”
[25] ἀορίστου τυγχανούσης.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ when it happens.
[26] ἐν πλείονι χρόνῳ καὶ ἐν συχνῷ πρὸς αἴσθησιν δυνάμενον μερίζεσθαι, majori et longiori temporis spatio ad aurium sensum dividatur, Cr.; “with proportionate delay,” Macmahon. I do not understand how either his or Cruice’s construction is arrived at.
[26] In a longer period of time and frequently able to be divided into sensory experiences, it should be divided into a larger and longer span of time for the sense of hearing, Cr.; “with proportionate delay,” Macmahon. I don’t see how either his or Cruice’s interpretation is reached.
[27] Sextus has “on the hills.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sextus is "in the mountains."
[29] φαίνεται ... ἀλλοιότερον ... διάθεμα.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ seems ... different ... vibe.
[32] The whole of this sentence is corrupt, and the scribe was probably taking down something from Sextus which was read to him without his understanding it. I have given what seems to be the sense of the passage.
[32] This entire sentence is flawed, and the scribe was likely transcribing something from Sextus that was read to him without him fully comprehending it. I have provided what appears to be the intended meaning of the passage.
[34] ἐν πλάτει.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in the street.
[35] τὰ ἀποτελέσματα. A technical expression for the results or influence on sublunary things of the position of the heavenly bodies. Cf. Bouché-Leclercq, op. cit., p. 328, n. 1.
[35] the results. A technical term for the outcomes or effects on earthly matters caused by the positions of celestial bodies. See Bouché-Leclercq, op. cit., p. 328, n. 1.
[36] Sextus adds παγίως, “positively.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sextus adds definitely, “positively.”
[37] οἱ μαθηματικοί. The only passage in our text where Hippolytus uses the word in this sense. He seems to have taken it from Sextus’ title κατὰ τὸν μαθηματικὸν λόγον.
[37] The mathematicians. This is the only part of our text where Hippolytus uses the word this way. It seems he borrowed it from Sextus' title regarding the mathematical discourse.
[40] οἰκειώσεως χάριν, gratia consuetudinis, Cr.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for familiarity, gratia consuetudinis, Cr.
[41] Does this refer to Otho’s encouragement by the astrologer Ptolemy to rebel against Galba? See Tacitus, Hist., I, 22. The sentence does not appear in Sextus.
[41] Does this refer to Otho being encouraged by the astrologer Ptolemy to rebel against Galba? See Tacitus, Hist., I, 22. The sentence does not appear in Sextus.
[42] Sextus says 9977 years.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sextus says 9,977 years.
[46] Is this an allusion to trigonometry? The rest of the sentence, as will presently be seen, refers to Plato’s Timæus. Cf. also Timæus the Locrian, c. 5.
[46] Is this a reference to trigonometry? The rest of the sentence, as will soon be shown, refers to Plato’s Timæus. See also Timæus the Locrian, c. 5.
[48] The passage which follows is from the Timæus, XII, where Plato describes how the World-maker set in motion two concentric circles revolving different ways, the external called the Same and Like, and the internal the Other, or Different.
[48] The following passage is from the Timæus, XII, where Plato explains how the Creator of the World set in motion two concentric circles rotating in opposite directions, with the outer one called the Same and Like, and the inner one the Other, or Different.
[49] This seems to be generally accepted as Plato’s meaning. Jowett says the three are the orbits of the Sun, Venus and Mercury, the four those of the Moon, Saturn, Mars and Jupiter. The Wanderers are of course the planets.
[49] This is usually understood as Plato’s meaning. Jowett states that the three are the paths of the Sun, Venus, and Mercury, while the four refer to those of the Moon, Saturn, Mars, and Jupiter. The Wanderers are, of course, the planets.
[50] i. e., swifter and slower.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ i. e., faster and slower.
[51] ἐπιφανεία.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ appearance.
[52] Perhaps the following extract from the pseudo-Timæus the Locrian, now generally accepted as a summary of the second century, may make this clearer. After explaining that the cosmos and its parts are divided into “the Same” and “the Different,” he says: “The first of these leads from without all that are within them, along the general movement from East to West. But the latter, belonging to the Different, lead from within the parts that are carried along from West to East, and are self-moved, and they are whirled round and along, as it may happen, by the movement of the Same which possesses in the Cosmos a superior power. Now the movement of the Different, being divided according to a harmonical proportion, takes the form of 7 circles,” and he then goes on to describe the orbits of the planets.
[52] Maybe the following excerpt from the pseudo-Timæus the Locrian, now mostly recognized as a summary from the second century, can clarify this. After explaining that the cosmos and its components are divided into “the Same” and “the Different,” he states: “The first category draws everything outside of itself, following the general movement from East to West. However, the latter, which belongs to the Different, moves from within the components that are drawn along from West to East, and they move on their own; they are spun around in various ways by the movement of the Same, which has greater influence within the Cosmos. Now, the movement of the Different, being divided according to harmonious proportions, takes the shape of 7 circles,” and he proceeds to describe the orbits of the planets.
[54] Cf. Plato, Timæus, c. 12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Plato, Timæus, c. 12.
[55] A palpable mistake. As Cruice points out, if the Earth’s diameter is as said in the text, its perimeter must be 251,768 stadia, which is not far from the 252,000 stadia assigned to it by Eratosthenes.
[55] A clear error. As Cruice highlights, if the Earth's diameter is as mentioned in the text, its circumference should be 251,768 stadia, which is close to the 252,000 stadia given by Eratosthenes.
[58] All these numbers are hopelessly corrupt in the text and the scribe varies the notation repeatedly. I have given the figures as finally settled by Cruice and his predecessors. The Shining One is the planet Hermes or Mercury (☿).
[58] All these numbers are seriously messed up in the text, and the scribe keeps changing the way they’re written. I’ve provided the figures as they were ultimately determined by Cruice and his predecessors. The Shining One refers to the planet Hermes or Mercury (☿).
[59] βάθη, “depths”; rather height if we consider the orbits of the planets as concentric and fitting into one another like jugglers’ caps or the skins of an onion.
[59] βάθη, “depths”; rather height if we think of the orbits of the planets as concentric and nesting within each other like juggling caps or the layers of an onion.
[60] ἐν λόγοις συμφώνοις. Cruice would read τόνοις for λόγοις on the strength of what Pliny, Hist. Nat., II, 20, says about Pythagoras having taught that the intervals between the planets’ orbits were musical tones. He seems to mean the gamut or chromatic scale as contrasted with the enharmonic.
[60] in harmonious words. Cruice would interpret it as tones instead of words based on what Pliny mentions in Hist. Nat., II, 20, regarding Pythagoras teaching that the spaces between the orbits of the planets correspond to musical tones. He appears to refer to the musical scale or chromatic scale, in contrast to the enharmonic.
[61] See last note.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check the last note.
[63] συμφωνίᾳ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ agreement.
[65] It is not easy to see from this confused statement whether it is the system of Plato or Archimedes at which Hippolytus is aiming. The one, however, that it most resembles is that of the neo-Pythagoreans, of which the following table is given in M. Bigourdan’s excellent work on L’Astronomie: Evolution des Idées et des Méthodes, Paris 1911, p. 49:—
[65] It’s hard to tell from this jumbled statement whether Hippolytus is targeting Plato's system or Archimedes'. However, it most closely resembles that of the neo-Pythagoreans, which is presented in M. Bigourdan’s excellent book on L’Astronomie: Evolution des Idées et des Méthodes, Paris 1911, p. 49:—
Planets | ♁ | ☽ | ☿ | ♀ | ☉ | ♂ | ♃ | ♄ | Fixed stars | ||
Interval | Your message seems to have been cut off. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize, and I will be happy to assist! | in tones | 1 | ½ | ½ | 1½ | 1 | ½ | ½ | ½ | |
in thousands of stadia | 126 | 63 | 63 | 189 | 126 | 63 | 63 | 63 | |||
Absolute distances in thousands of stadia | 0 | 126 | 189 | 252 | 441 | 567 | 630 | 693 | 756 |
[66] The object of all these figures is apparently to prove that those of Archimedes are wrong and that the Platonic theory—said, one does not know with what truth, to have been inherited from Pythagoras, viz., that the intervals between the orbits of the different bodies of the cosmos are arranged like the notes on a musical scale—is to be preferred. This was perhaps to be expected from a Churchman as favouring the doctrine of creation by design. It is difficult at first sight to see how the figures in the text bear out Hippolytus’ contention, inasmuch as the distances here given of the seven planets (including therein the Sun and Moon) from the Earth proceed in an irregular kind of arithmetical progression ranging from one to fifty-four, the distance from the Earth to the Moon which Hippolytus accepts from Archimedes as correct being taken as unity. Thus, let us call this unit of distance x, and we have the table which follows:—
[66] The purpose of all these figures seems to be to show that Archimedes' ideas are incorrect and that the Platonic theory—said, though it's uncertain how true this is, to have come from Pythagoras—that the distances between the orbits of different celestial bodies are arranged like the notes on a musical scale should be favored. This might be what we expect from a Churchman who supports the idea of creation by design. At first glance, it's hard to see how the figures in the text support Hippolytus’ argument, given that the distances provided for the seven planets (including the Sun and Moon) from the Earth follow an irregular kind of arithmetic progression, ranging from one to fifty-four, with the distance from the Earth to the Moon, which Hippolytus accepts as correct from Archimedes, being taken as one unit. So, let's call this unit of distance x, and here is the following table:—
Table I (of distances)
Table I (distances)
Distance | of | Earth | (♁) | from | ☽ | = | 5,544,130 | stadia or | x |
” | ” | ” | ☉ | = | 16,632,390 | ” | 3x | ||
” | ” | ” | ♀ | = | 33,264,780 | ” | 6x | ||
” | ” | ” | ☿ | = | 55,441,300 | ” | 10x | ||
” | ” | ” | ♂ | = | 105,338,470 | ” | 19x | ||
” | ” | ” | ♃ | = | 149,691,510 | ” | 27x | ||
” | ” | ” | ♄ | = | 299,383,020 | ” | 54x |
But let us take the figures given in the text for the intervals between the Earth and the seven “planets” arranged in the same order, and again taking the Earth to Moon distance as unity, we have:—
But let’s consider the numbers provided in the text for the distances between the Earth and the seven “planets” listed in the same order. If we use the distance from the Earth to the Moon as our standard unit, we get:—
Table II (of intervals)
Table II (intervals)
Interval | between | ♁ | and | ☽ | = | 5,554,130 | stadia or | x |
” | ” | ☽ | ” | ☉ | = | 11,088,260 | ” | 2x |
” | ” | ☉ | ” | ♀ | = | 16,632,390 | ” | 3x |
” | ” | ♀ | ” | ☿ | = | 22,176,520 | ” | 4x(22) |
” | ” | ☿ | ” | ♂ | = | 49,897,170 | ” | 9x(32) |
” | ” | ♂ | ” | ♃ | = | 44,353,040 | ” | 8x(23) |
” | ” | ♃ | ” | ♄ | = | 149,691,510 | ” | 27x(33) |
This agrees almost entirely with the theory which M. Bigourdan in the work mentioned in the last note has worked out as the Platonic theory of the distances of the different planets from the Earth, “the supposed centre of their movements” (p. 228). Thus:—
This largely matches the theory that M. Bigourdan developed in the work referenced in the previous note as the Platonic theory of how far the different planets are from Earth, “the supposed center of their movements” (p. 228). So:—
Planets | ☽ | ☉ | ♀ | ☿ | ♂ | ♃ | ♄ |
Distances | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 8 | 9 | 27 |
which distances are, in his own words, “les termes enchevêtrés de deux progressions géométriques ayant respectivement pour raison 2 et 3, savoir 1, 2, 4, 8—1, 3, 9, 27; on voit que l’unité est, comme chez Pythagore, la distance de la Terre à la Lune.” This conclusion is amply borne out by Hippolytus’ figures, which, as given in Table II above, show a regular progression from 2 and 3 to 22 and 32, then to 23 and 33, which explains what our author means by increasing the Earth to the Moon distance, κατὰ τὰ διπλάσιον καὶ τριπλάσιον. The only discrepancy between this and M. Bigourdan’s table is that he has transposed the distances between ☿—♂ and ♂—♄ respectively; but as I do not know the details of the calculation on which he bases his figures, I am unable to say whether the mistake is his or Hippolytus’.
which distances are, in his own words, “the intertwined terms of two geometric progressions with respective ratios of 2 and 3, namely 1, 2, 4, 8—1, 3, 9, 27; it is evident that the unit is, like with Pythagoras, the distance from the Earth to the Moon.” This conclusion is strongly supported by Hippolytus’ figures, which, as presented in Table II above, show a regular progression from 2 and 3 to 22 and 32, then to 23 and 33, which clarifies what our author means by increasing the Earth to Moon distance, κατὰ τὰ διπλάσιον καὶ τριπλάσιον. The only discrepancy between this and M. Bigourdan’s table is that he has switched the distances between ☿—♂ and ♂—♄ respectively; but since I am not aware of the details of the calculation on which he bases his figures, I cannot determine whether the error is his or Hippolytus’.
[67] Are we to conclude from this that these last calculations are those of Claudius Ptolemy, the author of the Almagest? He has certainly not been mentioned before, but his fame was so great that Hippolytus may have been certain that the allusion would be understood by his audience. Ptolemy lived, perhaps, into the last quarter of the second century.
[67] Should we take from this that these final calculations belong to Claudius Ptolemy, the writer of the Almagest? He hasn’t been mentioned before, but his reputation was so significant that Hippolytus might have been confident his audience would catch the reference. Ptolemy likely lived into the last part of the second century.
[68] Genesis vi. 4. The subject seems to have had irresistible fascination for Christian converts of Asiatic blood, whether orthodox or heretic. Manes also wrote a book upon the Giants, cf. Kessler, Mani, Berlin, 1899, pp. 191 ff.
[68] Genesis vi. 4. The topic appears to have been irresistibly captivating to Christian converts of Asian descent, regardless of whether they were orthodox or heretical. Manes also authored a book about the Giants, see Kessler, Mani, Berlin, 1899, pp. 191 ff.
[69] Hippolytus seems to have been entirely ignorant that the calculations he derides were anything but mere guesswork. They were not only singularly accurate considering the imperfection of the observations at the disposal of their author, but have also been of the greatest use to science as laying the foundation of all future astronomy.
[69] Hippolytus seemed completely unaware that the calculations he mocked were more than just random guesses. They were not only remarkably accurate given the limitations of the data available to their creator, but they have also been incredibly valuable to science as the groundwork for all future astronomy.
[70] ἀμέτρους. Another pun on their measurements.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ endless. Another joke about their measurements.
[71] Nothing definite is known of this Colarbasus or his supposed astrological heresy. The accounts given of him by Irenæus and Epiphanius describe him as holding tenets identical with those of Marcus. Hort, following Baur, believes that he never existed, and that his name is simply a Greek corruption of Qol arba, “the Voice of the Four.” See D.C.B., s.h.v.
[71] We don’t know much about Colarbasus or the astrological beliefs he supposedly held. The descriptions by Irenaeus and Epiphanius depict him as having views similar to Marcus. Hort, following Baur, thinks he never existed and that his name is just a Greek distortion of Qol arba, which means “the Voice of the Four.” See D.C.B., s.h.v.
[72] περὶ μαθηματικῶν. The article is omitted; but he must mean the students and not the study. This is curious, because Mathematicus in the Rome of Hippolytus must have meant astrologer and nothing else, and what follows has nothing to do with astrology. Rather is it what was called in the Renaissance Arithmomancy. Cruice refers us to Athanasius Kircher’s Arithmologia on the subject. Cornelius Agrippa, De vanitate et incertitudine Scientiarum, writes of it as “The Pythagorean lot,” and it is described in Gaspar Peucer’s De præcipuis Divinationum generibus, 1604.
[72] about mathematics. The article is missing; but he must be referring to the students, not the subject. This is interesting because “Mathematicus” in the Rome of Hippolytus likely meant astrologer and nothing else, and what comes next isn’t related to astrology. Instead, it’s what was known during the Renaissance as Arithmomancy. Cruice points us to Athanasius Kircher’s Arithmologia on the topic. Cornelius Agrippa, in De vanitate et incertitudine Scientiarum, describes it as “The Pythagorean lot,” and it’s detailed in Gaspar Peucer’s De præcipuis Divinationum generibus, published in 1604.
[73] ψῆφοι, lit., pebbles, i. e. counters.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ votes, lit., pebbles, i. e. counters.
[76] In the text the Kappa and Tau are written at full length, the other numbers in the usual Greek notation, a proof that the scribe was here writing from dictation and not copying MS.
[76] In the text, the Kappa and Tau are written out in full, while the other numbers are in the standard Greek notation, which proves that the scribe was writing from dictation and not copying from the manuscript.
[77] ψηφισθὲν.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ voted.
[78] The name is spelt Πάτροκλος.
The name is spelled Patroclus.
[82] They do not, but make 26. Cruice adds an Alpha between the 8 and the 3: but in any case the rule just enunciated is broken by the reckoning in of two 2’s.
[82] They don't, but they make 26. Cruice adds an Alpha between the 8 and the 3: but regardless, the rule just stated is violated by including two 2’s.
[86] Not 8 but 4. ο = 70 = 7, δ = 4, υ = 400 = 4, σ = 200 = 2, ε = 5 (with duplicate omitted) = 22, which divided by 9 leaves 4, or by 7, only 1. The next sentence and a similar remark at the last sentence but one of the chapter are probably by a commentator or scribe and have slipped into the text by accident. Oddly enough, nothing is said as to what happens if the “roots” are equal, as they seem to be in this case.
[86] Not 8 but 4. ο = 70 = 7, δ = 4, υ = 400 = 4, σ = 200 = 2, ε = 5 (with duplicates omitted) = 22, which when divided by 9 leaves 4, or by 7, only 1. The next sentence and a similar comment in the second-to-last sentence of the chapter were likely added by a commentator or scribe and accidentally made their way into the text. Interestingly, nothing is mentioned about what happens if the “roots” are equal, as they seem to be in this case.
[87] Another mistake. Α = 1, σ = 200 = 2, τ = 300 = 3, ε = 5, ρ = 100 = 1, ο = 70 = 7, π = 80 = 8, ι = 10 = 1 (with duplicates omitted) = 28, which divided by 9 leaves 1, or by 7, 0 = 7.
[87] Another mistake. A = 1, s = 200 = 2, t = 300 = 3, e = 5, r = 100 = 1, o = 70 = 7, p = 80 = 8, i = 10 = 1 (with duplicates omitted) = 28, which divided by 9 leaves 1, or by 7, 0 = 7.
[88] ὅταν μέντοι δευτερόν τινες ἀγωνίζωνται. Quum vero quidam iterum decertant de numeris, Cr. But the allusion is almost certainly to two charioteers or combatants meeting in successive contests. Half the divination and magic of the early centuries refers to the affairs of the circus, and the text has nothing about de numeris.
[88] When some compete again. But indeed, when certain ones battle again over the numbers, Cr. But the reference almost definitely points to two charioteers or fighters facing off in repeated contests. Much of the divination and magic from the early centuries relates to circus events, and the text has nothing about about the numbers.
[89] Lit., inspection of the forehead (or face), or what Lavater called physiognomy. The word was known to Ben Jonson, who uses it in his Alchymist. “By a rule, Captain. In metoposcopy, which I do work by. A certain star in the forehead which you see not,” etc.
[89] Lit., looking at the forehead (or face), or what Lavater referred to as physiognomy. The term was familiar to Ben Jonson, who uses it in his Alchymist. “By a rule, Captain. In metoposcopy, which I work by. A certain star in the forehead that you can’t see,” etc.
[90] ἰδέας.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ideas.
[91] I have not thought it worth while to set down the various readings suggested by the different editors and translators for these “forms and qualities.” The whole of this chapter is taken from Ptolemy’s Tetrabiblos, and was corrupted by every copyist. The common type suggested with eyebrows meeting over the nose is plainly Alexandrian, as we know from the portraits on mummy-cases in Ptolemaic times.
[91] I didn't think it was necessary to note the different interpretations suggested by the various editors and translators for these “forms and qualities.” This entire chapter comes from Ptolemy's Tetrabiblos, and it was altered by every copyist. The typical depiction with eyebrows meeting over the nose is clearly from Alexandria, as we can see from the portraits on mummy cases from Ptolemaic times.
[98] Reading ὑποδούλιοι for ὑπόδουλοι.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reading subjugated for enslaved.
[102] δι’ ἐπινοίας; probably a sarcasm.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ through thinking? probably sarcasm.
[103] It is hardly necessary to point out the futility of this astrology, its base being the theory that the earth is the centre of the universe. Nearly all the characteristics given above have, however, less to do with the stars than with those supposed to distinguish the different animals named. This is really sympathetic magic, or what was later called “the signatures of things.”
[103] It's almost unnecessary to highlight the uselessness of this astrology, which is based on the outdated idea that the Earth is the center of the universe. Most of the traits mentioned above relate more to the qualities attributed to the different animals listed rather than the stars themselves. This is essentially sympathetic magic, or what was later referred to as "the signatures of things."
[105] Richard Ganschinietz, in a study on Hippolytus’ Capitel gegen die Magier appearing in Gebhardt’s and Harnack’s Texte und Untersuchungen, dritte Reihe Bd. 9, Leipzig, 1913, says it is not doubtful that Hippolytus took this chapter from Celsus’ book κατὰ μάγων, which he discovers in Origen’s work against the last-named author. He assumes that Lucian of Samosata in his Ἀλέξανδρος ἢ Ψευδόμαντις borrowed from the same source.
[105] Richard Ganschinietz, in a study on Hippolytus’ Capitel gegen die Magier published in Gebhardt’s and Harnack’s Texte und Untersuchungen, third series vol. 9, Leipzig, 1913, argues that it's clear Hippolytus took this chapter from Celsus’ book κατὰ μάγων, which he identifies in Origen’s work against the mentioned author. He suggests that Lucian of Samosata in his Ἀλέξανδρος ἢ Ψευδόμαντις drew from the same source.
[106] τῶν δαιμόνων, a demonibus, Cr. But the word δαίμων is hardly ever used in classic or N.T. Greek for a devil or evil spirit, generally called δαιμόνιον. Δαίμων here and elsewhere in this chapter plainly means a god of lesser rank or spirit. Cf. Plutarch de Is. et Os., cc. 25-30.
[106] of demons, a demonibus, Cr. However, the word δαίμων is rarely used in classical or New Testament Greek to refer to a devil or evil spirit, which is usually called δαιμόνιον. Here and in other parts of this chapter, δαίμων clearly refers to a lesser-ranked god or spirit. See Plutarch de Is. et Os., chapters 25-30.
[110] Clearly the Egyptian sun-god Ra or Rê, the Phi in front being the Coptic definite article. It is a curious instance of the undying nature of any superstition that in the magical ceremonies of the extant Parisian sect of Vintrasists, Ammon-Ra, the Theban form of this god, is invoked apparently with some idea that he is a devil. See Jules Bois’ Le Satanisme et la Magie, Paris, 1895.
[110] Clearly, the Egyptian sun-god Ra or Rê, with the Phi at the front being the Coptic definite article. It's an interesting example of how certain superstitions persist that in the magical rituals of the current Parisian sect of Vintrasists, Ammon-Ra, the Theban version of this god, is called upon seemingly with the belief that he is a devil. See Jules Bois’ Le Satanisme et la Magie, Paris, 1895.
[111] χαλκάνθον, sulphate of iron, which, mixed with tincture or decoction of nut-galls, makes writing ink. Our own word copperas is an exact translation.
[111] copperas, iron sulfate, which, when mixed with a tincture or decoction of nut galls, creates writing ink. Our term copperas is a direct translation.
[113] There is some muddle here, probably due to Hippolytus not having any practical acquaintance with the tricks described. The smoke of nut-galls would hardly make the writing visible. On the other hand, letters written in milk will turn brown if exposed to the fire without the application of any ash.
[113] There's some confusion here, likely because Hippolytus isn't familiar with the tricks being discussed. The smoke from nut galls probably wouldn’t make the writing visible. On the flip side, letters written in milk will turn brown if they're exposed to fire without using any ash.
[115] See the roughly-drawn vignettes usual in magic papyri, e. g. Parthey, Zwei griechische Zauberpapyri, Berlin, 1866, p. 155; Karl Wessely, Griechische Zauberpapyri von Paris und London, Vienna, 1888, p. 118.
[115] Check out the roughly sketched illustrations typical in magic papyri, e. g. Parthey, Zwei griechische Zauberpapyri, Berlin, 1866, p. 155; Karl Wessely, Griechische Zauberpapyri von Paris und London, Vienna, 1888, p. 118.
[117] Hebrew was used in these ceremonies, because they were largely in the hands of the Jews. See Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity, II, pp. 33, 34, for references.
[117] Hebrew was used in these ceremonies because they were mostly conducted by the Jews. See Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity, II, pp. 33, 34, for references.
[122] Where?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Where at?
[124] Red lead or vermilion? The idea seems to be to frighten the dupe by the supposed prodigy of a hen laying eggs which have red or black inside them instead of white.
[124] Red lead or vermilion? The point seems to be to scare the gullible by the imagined wonder of a hen laying eggs with red or black insides instead of white.
[125] Pliny, Nat. Hist., VIII, c. 75, says the sheep is compelled when it feeds to turn away from the sun by reason of the weakness of its head. This is probably the story which Hippolytus or the author has exaggerated. Something is omitted from the text.
[125] Pliny, Nat. Hist., VIII, c. 75, states that sheep have to turn away from the sun while eating because their heads are too weak. This is likely the tale that Hippolytus or the author has blown out of proportion. Some details are missing from the text.
[126] Seal or porpoise oil?
Seal or dolphin oil?
[129] Reading νάτρον for νίτρον. It was common in Egypt, and saltpetre would not have the same effect, which seems to depend on the expulsion of carbonic acid.
[129] Reading νάτρον for νίτρον. It was common in Egypt, and saltpetre wouldn't have the same effect, which seems to depend on the release of carbon dioxide.
[130] μυρσίνη. Cruice suggests μάλφη, a mixture of wax and pitch, which hardly seems indicated. Storax is the ointment recommended by eighteenth-century conjurers. Water is all that is needful.
[130] myrtle. Cruice suggests malm, a mix of wax and pitch, which hardly seems appropriate. Storax is the ointment recommended by 18th-century magicians. Water is all that's necessary.
[131] ἰχθυοκόλλα. Presumably fish-glue. Macmahon suggests isinglass. The salamander, the use of which is to be sought in sympathetic magic, was no doubt calcined and used in powder. σκολοπένδριον, “millipede” and σκολόπενδρον, “hart’s tongue fern” are the alternative readings suggested. Fern-oil is said to be good for burns.
[131] Fish glue. Macmahon suggests isinglass. The salamander, which is believed to be used in sympathetic magic, was likely burned down and used in powdered form. The alternative readings suggested for σκολοπένδριον are “millipede” and σκολόπενδρον, which refers to “hart’s tongue fern.” Fern oil is said to be effective for burns.
[132] Probably chalk or gypsum.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Probably chalk or gypsum.
[133] αὐτορρύτων κηκίδων τε κενῶν. Κήκις here evidently means any sort of nut-shell. But how can it be “self-flowing”? Miller’s suggested φορυτὸν makes no better sense.
[133] self-flowing shells of emptiness. Kēkis here clearly refers to some type of nut shell. But how can it be “self-flowing”? Miller's suggestion of phoryton doesn't make any more sense.
[134] The lion-headed figure of the Mithraic worship is shown thus setting light to an altar in Cumont’s Textes et Monuments de Mithra, II, p. 196, fig. 22. A similar figure with an opening at the back of the head to admit the “wind-pipe” described in the text shows how this was effected. See the same author’s Les Mystères de Mithra, Brussels, 1913, p. 235, figs. 26, 27.
[134] The lion-headed figure of Mithraic worship is depicted lighting an altar in Cumont’s Textes et Monuments de Mithra, II, p. 196, fig. 22. A similar figure with an opening at the back of the head for the “wind-pipe” mentioned in the text demonstrates how this was done. See the same author's Les Mystères de Mithra, Brussels, 1913, p. 235, figs. 26, 27.
[140] ἀφορμὰς λαβών, “taking them as starting-points.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ using them as starting points.
[147] Most of the epithets and names here used are to be found in the hymn quoted in the last note. The goddess is there identified not only with Artemis and Persephone, but with the Sumerian Eris-ki-gal, lady of hell.
[147] Most of the names and titles used here can be found in the hymn mentioned in the last note. The goddess is identified there not only with Artemis and Persephone but also with the Sumerian Eris-ki-gal, the lady of the underworld.
[149] πόρρωθεν. Better, perhaps, πόρροτεθεν.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ far away. Better, perhaps, farther away.
[156] ἀφανὲς, “unapparent.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ hidden, “not visible.”
[161] τὸ σύμπαν αὐτὸ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the universe itself.
[162] It is fairly certain that Hippolytus in this “Recapitulation” must here be summarizing the missing Books II and III. He has said nothing in any part of the work that has come down to us about the Persian theology, and in Book I he calls Zaratas or Zoroaster a Chaldæan and not a Persian.
[162] It's pretty clear that Hippolytus in this “Recapitulation” must be summarizing the missing Books II and III. He hasn’t mentioned anything in any part of the work that we have about Persian theology, and in Book I he refers to Zaratas or Zoroaster as a Chaldæan, not a Persian.
[165] By indivisible comparison (σύγκρισις) he seems to imply that these numbers cannot be divided except by 1. Hence Cruice would omit 9 as being divisible by 3. Perhaps he means “like indivisibility.”
[165] By indivisible comparison (σύγκρισις), he seems to suggest that these numbers can only be divided by 1. Therefore, Cruice would exclude 9 because it's divisible by 3. Maybe he means "similar to indivisibility."
[167] Why should the cosmos be masculo-feminine? The Valentinians said the same thing about their Sophia, who was, as I have said elsewhere (Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Oct. 1917), a personification of the Earth. The idea seems to go back to Sumerian times. Cf. Forerunners, II, 45, n. 1, and Mr. S. Langdon, Tammuz and Ishtar, Oxford, 1914, pp. 7, 43 and 115.
[167] Why should the universe be both male and female? The Valentinians had a similar view about their Sophia, who was, as I mentioned elsewhere (Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Oct. 1917), a representation of the Earth. This concept seems to trace back to Sumerian times. See Forerunners, II, 45, n. 1, and Mr. S. Langdon, Tammuz and Ishtar, Oxford, 1914, pp. 7, 43 and 115.
[168] The worshippers of the Greek Isis declared Isis to be the earth and Osiris water. See Forerunners, I, 73, for references. If Hippolytus is here recapitulating Books II and III, it is probable that the lacuna was occupied with some reference to the Alexandrian deities and their connection with the arithmetical speculations of the Neo-Pythagoreans. Could this be substantiated, we should not need to look further for the origin of the Simonian and Valentinian heresies.
[168] The followers of the Greek goddess Isis claimed that Isis represented the earth and Osiris represented water. See Forerunners, I, 73, for references. If Hippolytus is summarizing Books II and III here, it's likely that the missing part included some mention of the Alexandrian deities and their link to the numerical theories of the Neo-Pythagoreans. If this could be confirmed, we wouldn't need to search any further for the roots of the Simonian and Valentinian heresies.
[171] ἀπερίζυγον, lit., “unyoked.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ unyoked.
[174] What follows has nothing to do with divination, but treats of the celestial map as a symbolical representation of the Christian scheme of salvation. Hippolytus condemns the notion as a “heresy,” but if so, its place ought to be in Book V. It is doubtful from what author or teacher he derived his account of it; but all the quotations from Aratus’ Phænomena which he gives are to be found in Cicero, De Natura Deorum, 41, where they make, as they do not here, a connected story.
[174] What follows isn't about fortune-telling, but discusses the celestial map as a symbolic representation of the Christian plan for salvation. Hippolytus rejects this idea as "heresy," but if that's the case, it should be in Book V. It's unclear which author or teacher he got this information from; however, all the quotes from Aratus’ Phænomena that he includes can be found in Cicero's De Natura Deorum, 41, where they form a cohesive narrative, unlike here.
[177] “Catasterisms” was the technical term for these transfers, of which the Coma Berenices is the best-known example. Cf. Bouché-Leclercq, op. cit., p. 23.
[177] “Catasterisms” was the technical term for these transfers, of which the Coma Berenices is the best-known example. Cf. Bouché-Leclercq, op. cit., p. 23.
[178] The long-eared owl (strix otus). According to Ælian it had a reputation for stupidity, and was therefore a type of the easy dupe, Athenæus, Deipnosophistæ, IX, 44, 45, tells a similar story to that in the text about the bustard.
[178] The long-eared owl (strix otus). According to Ælian, it was known for being foolish, making it an easy target for deception. Athenæus, in his work Deipnosophistæ, IX, 44, 45, shares a similar story about the bustard.
[181] Job i. 7. The Book of Job according to some writers comes from an Essene school, which may give us some clue to the origin of these ideas. The Enochian literature to which the same tendency is assigned is full of speculations about the heavenly bodies. See Forerunners, I, p. 159, for references.
[181] Job i. 7. Some scholars believe that the Book of Job originates from an Essene school, which might provide insight into the origins of these concepts. The Enochian literature, which is linked to the same inclination, is filled with theories about celestial bodies. See Forerunners, I, p. 159, for references.
[182] ὁ ἐν γόνασιν. Aratus calls this constellation ὁ ἐν γόνασι καθήμενος, Cicero Engonasis, Ovid Genunixus, Vitruvius, Manilius and J. Firmicus Maternus, Ingeniculus.
[182] the one on his knees. Aratus refers to this constellation as the one sitting on his knees, Cicero Engonasis, Ovid Genunixus, Vitruvius, Manilius and J. Firmicus Maternus, Ingeniculus.
[184] From his attitude the Kneeler resembles the figure of Atlas supporting the world, who as Omophorus plays a great part in Manichæan mythology. Cumont derives this from a Babylonian original, for which and his connection with Mithraic cosmogony see his Recherches sur le Manichéisme, Brussels, 1908, I, p. 70, figs. 1 and 2. The constellation is now known as Hercules.
[184] From his demeanor, the Kneeler is similar to the figure of Atlas holding up the world, who as Omophorus plays a significant role in Manichaean mythology. Cumont traces this back to a Babylonian origin; for more on this and its link to Mithraic creation stories, see his Recherches sur le Manichéisme, Brussels, 1908, I, p. 70, figs. 1 and 2. The constellation is now known as Hercules.
[185] Hippolytus here evidently quotes not from Aratus, but from some unnamed Gnostic or heretic writer, whom Cruice thinks must have been a Jew. Yet he was plainly a Christian, as appears from his remarks about the “Second Creation.” An Ebionite writer might have preserved many Essene superstitions.
[185] Hippolytus clearly quotes not from Aratus, but from some unknown Gnostic or heretical writer, whom Cruice believes was likely a Jew. However, he was clearly a Christian, as seen from his comments about the “Second Creation.” An Ebionite writer might have kept many Essene superstitions.
[188] Ἑλίκη. So Aratus and Apollonius Rhodius. Said to be so called from its perpetually revolving. Cruice remarks on this sentence that it does not seem to have been written by a Greek, and quotes Epiphanius as to the addiction of the Pharisees to astrology. But see last note but one.
[188] Helike. So Aratus and Apollonius of Rhodes. It's said to be named for its constant rotation. Cruice comments that this sentence doesn't appear to have been written by a Greek and references Epiphanius regarding the Pharisees' fascination with astrology. But see the penultimate note.
[190] πρὸς ἣν ... ναυτίλλονται. Cruice and Macmahon alike translate this “towards which,” but Aratus clearly means “steer by” both here and earlier.
[190] πρὸς ἣν ... ναυτίλλονται. Cruice and Macmahon both translate this as “towards which,” but Aratus clearly means “steer by” in both this instance and the previous one.
[193] λογικῆς.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ logic.
[196] The Swan.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Swan.
[197] τὰς ἰδέας.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ideas.
[198] If Hippolytus’ words are here correctly transcribed, the “heretic” quoted seems to have two inconsistent ideas about the stars. One is that the constellations are types or allegories of what takes place in man’s soul; the other, that they are the patterns after which the creatures of this world were made. This last is Mithraic rather than Christian.
[198] If Hippolytus’ words are accurately recorded, the “heretic” mentioned appears to have two conflicting views about the stars. One is that the constellations represent or symbolize what happens in a person’s soul; the other is that they are the models from which the beings of this world were created. This latter view is more aligned with Mithraism than with Christianity.
[202] In this chapter Hippolytus for the first time sets himself seriously to prove the thesis which he has before asserted, i. e., that all the Gnostic systems are derived from the teachings of the Greek philosophers. His mode of doing so is to compare the elaborate systems of Aeons or emanations of deity imagined by heresiarchs like Simon Magus and Valentinus to the views attributed by him to Pythagoras which make all nature to spring from one indivisible point. Whether Pythagoras ever held such views may be doubted and we have no means of checking Hippolytus’ always loose statements on this point; but something like them appears in the Theaetetus of Plato where arithmetic and geometry seem to be connected by talk about oblong as well as square numbers and the construction of solids from them. If we imagine with the Greeks (see n. on p. 37 supra) that numbers are not abstract things, but actual portions of space, there is indeed a strong likeness between the ideas of the later Platonists as to the construction of the world by means of numbers and those attributed to the Gnostic teachers as to its emanation from God. Whether these last really held the views thus attributed to them is another matter. Cf. Forerunners, II, pp. 99, 100.
[202] In this chapter, Hippolytus seriously attempts for the first time to prove his earlier claim, i.e., that all Gnostic systems come from the teachings of Greek philosophers. He does this by comparing the complex systems of Aeons or emanations of deity imagined by heretics like Simon Magus and Valentinus with the views he attributes to Pythagoras, which suggest that all of nature originates from one indivisible point. It’s questionable whether Pythagoras actually held such views, and we have no way to verify Hippolytus's often vague statements on this matter. However, something similar appears in Plato's Theaetetus, where arithmetic and geometry seem connected through discussions about both oblong and square numbers, as well as the construction of solids from them. If we consider, as the Greeks did (see n. on p. 37 supra), that numbers are not just abstract concepts but real portions of space, there is indeed a strong similarity between the later Platonists' ideas about the world's construction through numbers and those attributed to the Gnostic teachers regarding its emanation from God. Whether these Gnostics actually held such views is a different question. Cf. Forerunners, II, pp. 99, 100.
[204] ῥυὲν, “flowing out.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ flowing out.
[207] This is, I suppose, quoted from the Ἀποφάσις μεγαλή attributed to Simon, as he speaks afterwards (II, p. 9 infra) of the small becoming great, “as it is written in the Apophasis, if it ... come into being from the indivisible point. But the great will be in the boundless æon,” etc.
[207] I think this is quoted from the Ἀποφάσις μεγαλή attributed to Simon, as he later mentions (II, p. 9 infra) the small becoming great, “as it says in the Apophasis, if it ... comes into being from the indivisible point. But the great will exist in the endless æon,” etc.
[208] What follows from this point down to the end of the paragraph is an almost verbatim transcript of the passage in Book I (pp. 37 ff. supra), where it is given as the teaching of Pythagoras. The only substantial differences are: that hypostasis is written for hypothesis in the second sentence of the passage; the Tetractys is no longer said to be the “source” of eternal nature; and the 11, 12, etc., are now said to take, and not “share” their beginning from the 10.
[208] What follows from this point until the end of the paragraph is an almost exact transcript of the passage in Book I (pp. 37 ff. supra), where it is presented as Pythagoras' teaching. The only significant differences are: that hypostasis is used instead of hypothesis in the second sentence of the passage; the Tetractys is no longer referred to as the “source” of eternal nature; and the 11, 12, etc., are now said to take, rather than “share” their beginning from the 10.
[210] τὸ πνεῦμα. Cruice translates this by spiritum, and is followed by Macmahon. I think, however, he means the breath, it being the idea of the ancients that the arteries were air-vessels.
[210] the spirit. Cruice translates this as spiritum, and Macmahon agrees. However, I believe he is actually referring to breath, since the ancients thought of arteries as vessels for air.
[211] παρεγκεφαλίς.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ cerebellum.
[212] κωνάριον.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ cone.
[213] νωτιαῖον μοελόν.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ spinal cord.
BOOK V
THE OPHITE HERESIES
p. 137.1. These are the contents of the 5th (book) of the Refutation of all Heresies.
p. 137.1. These are the contents of the 5th book of the Refutation of all Heresies.
2. What the Naassenes say who call themselves Gnostics, and that they profess those opinions which the philosophers of the Greeks and the transmitters of the Mysteries first laid down, starting wherefrom they have constructed heresies.
2. What the Naassenes, who call themselves Gnostics, say is that they support the ideas first established by Greek philosophers and the keepers of the Mysteries, from which they have created their own heresies.
3. And what things the Peratæ imagine, and that their doctrine is not framed from the Holy Scriptures but from the astrological (art).
3. And what the Peratæ believe, and that their teachings are not based on the Holy Scriptures but on astrology.
4. What is the system according to the Sithians, and that they have patched together their doctrine by plagiarizing from those wise men according to the Greeks, (to wit) Musæus and Linus and Orpheus.
4. What is the system according to the Sithians, and that they have put together their teachings by copying from those wise men according to the Greeks, namely Musæus, Linus, and Orpheus.
5. What Justinus imagined and that his doctrine is not framed from the Holy Scriptures, but from the marvellous tales of Herodotus the historiographer.
5. What Justinus imagined and that his teachings are not based on the Holy Scriptures, but on the amazing stories of Herodotus the historian.
1. Naassenes.[1]
p. 138.6. I consider that the tenets concerning the Divine and the fashioning of the cosmos (held by) all those who are[119] deemed philosophers by Greeks and Barbarians have been very painfully set forth in the four books before this. Whose[120] curious arts I have not neglected, so that I have undertaken for the readers no chance labour, exhorting many to love of learning and certainty of knowledge about the truth. Now therefore there remains to hasten on to the refutation of the heresies, with which intent[2] also we have set forth the things aforesaid. From which philosophers the heresiarchs have taken hints in common[3] and patching like cobblers the mistakes of the ancients on to their own thoughts, have offered them as new to those they can deceive, as we shall prove in (the books) which follow. For the rest, it is time to approach the subjects laid down before, but to begin with those who have dared to sing the praises of the Serpent, who is in fact the cause of the error, through certain systems invented by his action. Therefore p. 139. the priests and chiefs of the doctrine were the first who were called Naassenes, being thus named in the Hebrew tongue: for the Serpent is called Naas.[4] Afterwards they called themselves Gnostics alleging that they alone knew the depths.[5] Separating themselves from which persons, many men have made the heresy, which is really one, a much divided affair, describing the same things according to varying opinions, as this discourse will argue as it proceeds.
p. 138.6. I believe that the principles regarding the Divine and the creation of the universe, upheld by all those considered philosophers by both Greeks and non-Greeks, have been explained with great difficulty in the four books prior to this. I have not overlooked their intriguing ideas, which is why I've taken it upon myself to engage readers in significant work, encouraging many to seek knowledge and understand the truth. Now, we must quickly move on to refuting the heresies, as we have outlined earlier. The heresiarchs have borrowed ideas from these philosophers, and like cobblers, they have stitched together the errors of the ancients with their own thoughts, presenting them as new to those they can mislead, as we will demonstrate in the following books. Furthermore, it's time to address the subjects previously mentioned, starting with those who have dared to praise the Serpent, the true source of the error, through various systems created by his influence. Therefore, p. 139. the priests and leaders of this doctrine were the first to call themselves Naassenes, a name derived from the Hebrew term: Naas means Serpent.[4] Later, they identified themselves as Gnostics, claiming that only they possessed knowledge of deeper truths.[5] From this, many individuals have developed the heresy, which is essentially a single issue, into a fragmented situation, portraying the same concepts through different perspectives, as this discourse will argue as it continues.
These men worship as the beginning of all things, according to their own statement, a Man and a Son of Man. But this Man is masculo-feminine[6] and is called by them Adamas;[7] and hymns to him are many and various. And p. 140. the hymns, to cut it short, are repeated by them somehow like this:—
These men worship at the start of everything, as they say, a Man and a Son of Man. But this Man is both masculine and feminine[6] and is referred to by them as Adamas;[7] and there are many different hymns dedicated to him. And p. 140. to sum it up, the hymns are chanted by them in a way like this:—
“From thee a father, and through thee a mother, the two deathless names, parents of Aeons, O thou citizen of heaven, Man of great name!”[8]
“From you a father, and through you a mother, the two immortal names, parents of ages, oh you citizen of heaven, man of great renown!”[8]
But they divide him like Geryon into three parts. For there is of him, they say, the intellectual (part), the psychic and the earthly; and they consider that the knowledge of him is the beginning of the capacity to know God, speaking thus: “The beginning of perfection is the knowledge of man, but the knowledge of God is completed perfection.” But all these things, he says, the intellectual, and the psychic and the earthly, proceeded and came down together into one man, Jesus who was born of Mary;[9] and there spoke together, he says, in the same way, these three men each of them from his own substance to his own. For there are three kinds of universals[10] according to them (to wit) the angelic,[11] the psychic and the earthly; and three churches, the angelic, the psychic and the earthly; but their names are: Chosen, Called, Captive.[12]
But they divide him like Geryon into three parts. They say he consists of the intellectual, the psychic, and the earthly; and they believe that understanding him is the starting point for being able to know God, saying: “The first step to perfection is the knowledge of man, but the knowledge of God is the ultimate perfection.” However, he explains that the intellectual, psychic, and earthly aspects all came together in one person, Jesus, who was born of Mary;[9] and there, he notes, these three aspects interacted as if they were distinct individuals, each expressing themselves from their own essence. They identify three types of universals[10]: the angelic,[11] the psychic, and the earthly; and three types of churches: the angelic, the psychic, and the earthly; but they are named: Chosen, Called, Captive.[12]
p. 141.7. These are the heads of the very many discourses which they say James the brother of the Lord handed down to Mariamne.[13] So then, that the impious may no longer speak falsely either of Mariamne, or of James, or of his Saviour, we will come to the Mysteries, whence comes their fable, both the Barbarian and the Greek, and we shall see how these men collecting together the hidden and ineffable mysteries of the nations[14] and speaking falsely of Christ, lead astray those who have not seen the Gentiles’ secret rites. For since the Man Adamas is their foundation, and they say there has been written of him “Who shall declare his p. 142. generation?”[15] learn ye how, taking from the nations in turn the undiscoverable and distinguished[16] generation of the Man, they apply this to Christ.
p. 141.7. These are the main points of the many teachings that James, the brother of the Lord, passed down to Mariamne.[13] So, in order for the wicked to stop spreading lies about Mariamne, or James, or his Savior, we will delve into the Mysteries, where their myths originated, both among the Barbarians and the Greeks. We will examine how these individuals gathered the hidden and profound secrets of the nations[14] and falsely spoke about Christ, misleading those who have not witnessed the Gentiles’ secret rituals. Since the Man Adamas is their foundation, and it is said of him, “Who shall declare his p. 142. generation?”[15] learn how they take from the nations the undiscoverable and distinguished[16] lineage of Man and apply it to Christ.
“For earth, say the Greeks, was the first to give forth man, thus bearing a goodly gift. For she wished to be the mother not of plants without feeling and wild beasts without sense, but of a gentle and God-loving animal. But hard it is, he says, to discover whether Alalcomeneus of the Boeotians came forth upon the p. 143. Cephisian shore as the first of men, or whether (the first men) were the Idæan Curetes, a divine race, or the Phrygian Corybantes whom the Sun saw first shooting up like trees, or whether Arcadia brought forth Pelasgus earlier than the Moon, or Eleusis Diaulus dweller in the Rarian field, or Lemnos gave birth to Cabirus, fair child of ineffable orgies, or Pallene to Alcyon, eldest of the Giants. But the Libyans say Iarbas the first-born crept forth from the parched field to pluck Zeus’ sweet acorn. So also, he says that the Nile of the Egyptians, making fat the mud which unto this day begets life, gave forth living bodies made flesh with moist heat.”[17]
“For the earth, the Greeks say, was the first to bring forth humanity, thus giving a precious gift. She wanted to be the mother not of lifeless plants or mindless wild animals, but of a gentle and God-loving creature. However, it’s tough to determine whether Alalcomeneus of the Boeotians was the first man to emerge on the p. 143. Cephisian shore, or if the first men were the Idæan Curetes, a divine race, or the Phrygian Corybantes who the Sun first saw rising like trees, or if Arcadia produced Pelasgus before the Moon, or if Eleusis gave birth to Diaulus, who dwelled in the Rarian field, or if Lemnos bore Cabirus, the beautiful child of mysterious rituals, or Pallene to Alcyon, the eldest of the Giants. But the Libyans claim that Iarbas, the first-born, crawled out from the parched ground to gather Zeus’ sweet acorn. Likewise, it’s said that the Nile of the Egyptians, nourishing the mud that still gives life today, produced living beings made flesh with warm moisture.”[17]
But the Assyrians say that fish-eating[18] Oannes (the first man) was born among them and the Chaldæans (say the same thing about) Adam; and they assert that he was the man whom the earth brought forth alone, and that he lay breathless, motionless (and) unmoved like unto a statue being the image of him on high who is praised in song as the man Adamas; but that he was produced by many p. 144. powers about whom in turn there is much talk.[19]
But the Assyrians claim that the fish-eating Oannes (the first man) was born among them, and the Chaldeans say the same about Adam. They assert that he was the man who was brought forth by the earth alone, lying there breathless, motionless, and unmoving like a statue, resembling the one up high who is celebrated in song as the man Adamas. They believe he was created by many powers, which are often discussed. p. 144.
In order then that the Great Man[20] on high, from whom,[123] as they say, “every fatherhood[21] named on earth and in the heavens” is framed, might be completely held fast, there was given to him also a soul, so that through the soul he might suffer, and that the enslaved “image of the great and most beautiful and Perfect Man”—for thus they call him—might be punished.[22] Wherefore again they ask what is the soul and of what kind is its nature that coming to the man and moving[23] him it should enslave and punish the image of the Perfect Man. But they ask this, not from the Scriptures, but from the mystic rites. And they say that the soul is very hard to find and to comprehend, since it does not stay in the same shape or form, nor is it always in one and the same state, so that one might describe it by a type or comprehend it in substance.[24] But these various changes of the soul they hold to be set down in the Gospel inscribed to the Egyptians.
In order for the Great Man[20] up high, from whom,[123] as they say, “every fatherhood[21] named on earth and in the heavens” is created, to be completely grasped, he was also given a soul, so that through the soul he could experience suffering, and that the enslaved “image of the great and most beautiful and Perfect Man”—as they refer to him—could be punished.[22] Therefore, they once again question what the soul is and what its nature is, that by coming to the man and moving[23] him, it should enslave and punish the image of the Perfect Man. But they ask this, not from the Scriptures, but from the mystical rites. They claim that the soul is very difficult to find and understand, as it does not stay in the same shape or form, nor is it always in one consistent state, making it impossible to describe it by a type or grasp it in substance.[24] However, they assert that these various changes of the soul are recorded in the Gospel addressed to the Egyptians.
They doubt then, as do all other men of the nations, whether the soul is from the pre-existent, or from the self-begotten, p. 145. or from the poured-forth Chaos.[25] And first they betake themselves to the mysteries of the Assyrians[26] to understand the triple division of the Man; for the Assyrians were the first to think the soul tripartite and yet one. For every nature, they say, longs for the soul, but each in a different way. For soul is the cause of all things that are, and all things which are nourished and increase, he says, require soul. For nothing like nurture or increase, he says, can occur unless soul be present. And even the[124] stones, he says, are animated,[27] for they have the power of increase, and no increase can come without nourishment. For by addition increase the things which increase and the addition is the nourishment of that which is nourished.[28] Therefore every nature he says, of things in heaven, and on earth, and below the earth, longs for a soul. But the Assyrians call such a thing[29] Adonis or Endymion or (Attis); and when it is invoked as Adonis Aphrodite loves and longs after the soul of such name. And Aphrodite is generation[30] according to them. But when Persephone or Core loves Adonis[31] there is a certain mortal soul separated from Aphrodite p. 146. (that is from generation).[32] And if Selene should come to desire of Endymion[33] and to love of his beauty, the nature of the sublime ones, he says, also requires soul. But if, he says, the Mother of the Gods castrate Attis,[34] and she holds this loved one, the blessed nature of the hypercosmic and eternal ones on high recalls to her, he says, the masculine power of the soul.[35] For, says he, the Man is masculo-feminine. According to this argument of theirs, then, the so-called[36] intercourse of woman with man is by (the teaching of) their school shown to be an utterly wicked and defiling thing. For Attis is castrated, he says, that is, he has changed over from the earthly parts of the lower creation to the eternal substance on high, where, he says, there is neither male nor female,[37] but a new creature,[38][125] a new Man, who is masculo-feminine. What they mean by “on high” I will show in its appropriate place when I come to it. But they say it bears witness to what they say that Rhea is not simply one (goddess) but, so to speak, the p. 147. whole creature.[39] And this they say is made quite clear by the saying:—“For the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made by Him, in truth, His eternal power and godhead, so that they are without excuse. Since when they knew Him as God, they glorified Him not as God, neither were thankful, but foolishness deceived their hearts. For thinking themselves wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into the likenesses of an image of corruptible man and of birds and of fourfooted and creeping things. Wherefore God gave them up to passions of dishonour. For even their women changed their natural use to that which is against nature.”[40] And what the natural use is according to them, we shall see later. “Likewise, also the males leaving the natural use of the female burned in their lust one toward another males among males working unseemliness.”[41] But unseemliness is according to them the first and blessed and unformed substance which is the cause of all the forms of p. 148. things which are formed. “And receiving in themselves the recompense of their error which is meet.”[42] For in these words, which Paul has spoken, they say is comprised their whole secret and the ineffable mystery of the blessed pleasure. For the promise of baptism[43] is not anything else according to them than the leading to unfading pleasure him who is baptized according to them in living water and anointed with silent[44] ointment.
They question, just like everyone else in the world, whether the soul comes from something pre-existing, or from something self-created, or from the chaotic void. p. 145. First, they turn to the Assyrian mysteries to grasp the three-part division of man. The Assyrians were the first to believe that the soul is both tripartite and singular. They say that every nature desires a soul, but each in its own unique way. The soul, they claim, is the source of all that exists; everything that grows or is nourished requires a soul. Nothing can grow or be nourished without the presence of a soul. Even stones, they state, have life because they possess the ability to grow, and growth cannot happen without nourishment. Growth happens through addition, and this addition is the nourishment of what is being nurtured. Thus, they assert that every entity in the heavens, on the earth, and beneath the earth longs for a soul. The Assyrians refer to such a soul as Adonis, Endymion, or Attis; and when invoked as Adonis, Aphrodite loves and yearns for that soul. According to them, Aphrodite represents generation. But when Persephone, also known as Core, loves Adonis, it indicates a separation of a mortal soul from Aphrodite p. 146. (which is linked to generation). If Selene wishes for Endymion and loves his beauty, it also indicates that the nature of the divine requires a soul. However, if the Mother of the Gods castrates Attis, she holds onto this beloved figure, as the elevated and eternal nature reminds her of the masculine essence of the soul. They claim that man is both masculine and feminine. According to their reasoning, the so-called p. 147. interaction between woman and man is depicted by their teachings as completely immoral and defiling. Attis, they argue, is castrated, meaning he has transformed from the earthly aspects of lower existence to the eternal essence above, where there is neither male nor female, but rather a new being, a new man, who embodies both masculine and feminine traits. I will explain what they mean by "above" at the appropriate time. They argue that it is evident that Rhea represents not just one goddess but, so to speak, the entirety of creation. Their claim is further supported by the statement: "For the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made by Him, in truth, His eternal power and divine nature, so that they are without excuse. For although they knew Him as God, they did not glorify Him as God, nor give thanks to Him, but their foolish hearts were darkened. Claiming to be wise, they became fools and exchanged the glory of the incorruptible God for images resembling corruptible man, birds, four-footed animals, and creeping things. Therefore, God gave them over to shameful passions. Even their women exchanged natural relations for unnatural ones." p. 148. What they define as natural relations will be addressed later. "Likewise, also the males abandoned natural relations with females and burned with lust for one another, males committing shameless acts." They believe that shamelessness represents the primordial, blessed, and formless substance that is the source of all forms of existence. "And they received in themselves the appropriate penalty for their error." In these words spoken by Paul, they claim lies their entire secret and the ineffable mystery of blessed pleasure. They argue that the promise of baptism is nothing more than the journey to everlasting pleasure for the person being baptized in living water and anointed with silent oil.
And they say that not only do the mysteries of the Assyrians bear witness to their saying, but also those of the Phrygians concerning the blessed nature, hitherto hidden and yet at the same time displayed, of those who were and are and shall be, which, he says, is the kingdom of the heavens sought for within man.[45] Concerning which nature they have explicitly made tradition in the Gospel inscribed according to Thomas,[46] saying thus: “Whoso seeks me shall find me in children from seven years (upwards). For there in the fourteenth year I who am hidden p. 149. am made manifest.” This, however, is the saying not of Christ but of Hippocrates, who says: “At seven years old, a boy is half a father.” Whence they who place the primordial nature of the universals in the primordial seed having heard the Hippocratian (adage) that a boy of seven years old is half a father, say that in fourteen years according to Thomas it will be manifest. This is their ineffable and mystical saying.[47]
And they say that not only do the mysteries of the Assyrians support their claim, but also those of the Phrygians regarding the blessed nature, which has been hidden yet simultaneously revealed, of those who were, are, and will be. This, he says, represents the kingdom of heaven sought within each person. [45] They have clearly established a tradition in the Gospel according to Thomas, stating: “Whoever seeks me will find me in children from seven years old and up. For in the fourteenth year, I who am hidden will be made visible.” However, this saying is not from Christ but from Hippocrates, who remarked: “At seven years old, a boy is half a father.” Therefore, those who attribute the fundamental nature of the universals to the original seed, having heard the Hippocratic saying that a seven-year-old boy is half a father, assert that in fourteen years, according to Thomas, it will be revealed. This is their profound and mystical saying. [47]
They say then that the Egyptians, who are admitted to be the most ancient of all men after the Phrygians and the first at once to impart to all men the initiations and secret rites[48] of the gods, and to have proclaimed forms and activities, have the holy and august and for those who are not initiated unutterable mysteries of Isis. And these are nothing else than the pudendum of Osiris which was snatched away and sought for by her of the seven stoles and black p. 150. garments.[49] But they say Osiris is water. And the seven-stoled nature which has about it and is equipped with seven ethereal stoles—for thus they allegorically call the wandering stars—is like mutable generation[50] and shows[127] that the creation is transformed by the Ineffable and Unportrayable[51] and Incomprehensible and Formless One. And this is what is said in the Scripture: “The just shall fall seven times and rise again.”[52] For these falls, he says, are the turnings about of the stars when moved by him who moves all things. They say, then, about the substance of the seed which is the cause of all things that are, that it belongs to none of these but begets and creates all things that are, speaking thus: “I become what I wish, and I am what I am; wherefore I say that it is the immoveable that moves all things. For it remains what it is, creating all things and nothing comes into being from begotten things.”[53] He says that this alone is good and that it is of this that the Saviour spoke when he said: “Why callest thou me good? There is one good, my Father who is in the heavens, Who makes the sun to rise upon the just and the unjust, and p. 151. rains upon the holy and the sinners.”[54] And who are the holy upon whom He rains and who the sinful we shall see with other things later on. And this is the great secret and the unknowable mystery concealed and revealed by the Egyptians. For Osiris, he says, is in the temple in front of Isis, whose pudendum stands exposed looking upwards from below, and wearing as a crown all its fruits of begotten things.[55] And they say not only does such a thing stand in the most holy temples, but is made known to all like a light not set under a bushel but placed on a candlestick making p. 152. its announcement on the housetops in all the streets and highways and near all dwellings being set before them as some limit and term.[56] For they call this the bringer of luck, not knowing what they say.
They say that the Egyptians, acknowledged as the most ancient of humans after the Phrygians and the first to share with everyone the initiations and secret rites of the gods, have the sacred and revered mysteries of Isis, which are beyond words for those who are not initiated. These mysteries are nothing but the pudendum of Osiris, which was taken away and searched for by her who wears the seven stoles and black garments. They say Osiris represents water. The seven-stoled nature, which has seven ethereal sashes—this is what they metaphorically call the wandering stars—resembles changing generation and demonstrates that creation is transformed by the Ineffable, Unportrayable, Incomprehensible, and Formless One. This is what the Scripture says: “The righteous will fall seven times and rise again.” For these falls, it is said, represent the movements of the stars when influenced by the one who moves everything. They claim about the substance of the seed, which is the cause of all things, that it belongs to none of these but instead gives birth to and creates all that exists, stating, “I become what I wish, and I am what I am; thus I say that it is the immovable that moves all things. For it remains what it is, creating all things, and nothing comes into being from what is begotten.” It is said that this alone is good, and it is this that the Saviour referred to when he said: “Why do you call me good? There is only one who is good, my Father who is in heaven, who makes the sun rise on the righteous and the unrighteous, and sends rain on the holy and the sinners.” And we will later explore who the holy are upon whom He rains and who the sinful are. This is the great secret and unknowable mystery revealed and concealed by the Egyptians. They say that Osiris is in the temple before Isis, whose pudendum is exposed, looking upwards from below and adorned with all the fruits of what is born. They claim that not only does such a symbol stand in the most sacred temples, but it is revealed to all like a light not hidden under a bushel, but placed on a candlestick, making its announcement in all the streets and thoroughfares, and before all homes, established before them as a threshold and boundary. They refer to this as the bringer of luck, without understanding what they are saying.
And this mystery the Greeks who have taken it over from the Egyptians keep unto this day. For we see, he says, the (images) of Hermes in such a form honoured among[128] them. And they say that they especially honour Cyllenius the Eloquent. For Hermes is the Word who, being the interpreter and fashioner[57] of what has been, is, and will be, stands honoured among them carved into some such form which is the pudendum of a man straining from the things below to those on high. And that this—that is, such a Hermes—is, he says, a leader of souls and a sender forth of them, and a cause of souls, did not escape the poets of the nations who speak thus:—
And this mystery, which the Greeks have inherited from the Egyptians, is still kept alive today. As he mentions, we observe the images of Hermes honored among them in this way. They particularly revere Cyllenius the Eloquent. Hermes represents the Word who, as the interpreter and creator of what has been, is, and will be, is honored among them, depicted in a form resembling a man's genitals, stretching from the earthly to the divine. This version of Hermes, he argues, is a guide for souls, a sender of them forth, and a source of souls—a concept that hasn't escaped the poets of the nations, who express this idea:—
p. 153.Not of the suitors of Penelope, he says, O unhappy ones, but of those awakened from sleep and recalled to consciousness
p. 153.Not of the suitors of Penelope, he says, O unfortunate ones, but of those who have been awakened from sleep and brought back to awareness.
that is, from the blessed Man on high or from the arch-man Adamas, as they think, they have been brought down here into the form of clay that they may be made slaves to the fashioner of this creation, Jaldabaoth, a fiery god, a fourth number.[58] For thus they call the demiurge and father of the world of form.
that is, from the blessed Man on high or from the arch-man Adamas, as they believe, they have been brought down here into the form of clay so that they may be made slaves to the creator of this world, Jaldabaoth, a fiery god, a fourth number.[58] For this is how they refer to the demiurge and father of the world of form.
This, he says, is he who has authority over life and death of whom he says it is written: “Thou shalt rule them with a rod of iron.”[59] But the poet wishing to adorn the incomprehensible p. 154. (part)[60] of the blessed nature of the Word, makes his rod not iron but golden. And he charms to sleep the eyes of the dead, he says, and again awakens those[129] sleepers who are stirred out of sleep and become suitors. Of these, he says, the Scripture spoke: “Awake thou that sleepest, and arise and Christ shall shine upon thee.”[61] This is the Christ, he says, who in all begotten things is the Son of Man, impressed (with the image) by the Logos of whom no image can be made.[62] This, he says, is the great and unspeakable mystery of the Eleusinians “Hye Cye”[63] seeing that all things are set under him, and this is the saying: “Their sound went forth into all the earth,”[64] just as
This, he says, is the one who has authority over life and death, of whom it is written: “You shall rule them with a rod of iron.”[59] But the poet, wanting to enhance the incomprehensible p. 154. (part)[60] of the blessed nature of the Word, makes his rod not iron but golden. And he says that he charms the eyes of the dead to sleep and then awakens those[129] sleepers who get up and become seekers. About these, he says, the Scripture spoke: “Awake you who sleep, and arise and Christ will shine on you.”[61] This is the Christ, he says, who in all created things is the Son of Man, marked (with the image) by the Logos of whom no image can be made.[62] This, he says, is the great and unspeakable mystery of the Eleusinians “Hye Cye”[63] since all things are under him, and this is the saying: “Their sound went out into all the earth,”[64] just as
still meaning the souls as the poet shows, saying figuratively:—
still meaning the souls as the poet suggests, saying figuratively:—
p. 155.Out of the rock, he says, is said of Adamas. This, he says, is Adamas, “the corner-stone which has become the head of the corner.”[65] For in the head is the impressed brain of the substance from which every fatherhood is impressed.[66] “Which Adamas,” he says, “I place at the foundation of Zion.”[67] Allegorically, he says, he means the image of the Man. But that Adamas is placed within the teeth, as Homer says, “the hedge of teeth,”[68] that is, the wall and stockade within which is the inner man, who has fallen from Adamas the arch-man[69] on high who is (the rock) “cut without cutting hands”[70] and brought down into the image[130] of oblivion,[71] the earthly and clayey. And he says that the souls follow him, the Word, gibbering.
p. 155.He says that Adamas comes from the rock. He refers to this as Adamas, “the cornerstone that has become the chief cornerstone.”[65] Because at the top is the essential brain of the substance from which every fatherhood is formed.[66] “This Adamas,” he states, “I place as the foundation of Zion.”[67] He means this allegorically as the image of Man. But that Adamas is located within the teeth, as Homer describes it, “the hedge of teeth,”[68] which refers to the wall and enclosure that contains the inner man, who has fallen from Adamas the arch-man[69] above, who is (the rock) “cut without hands.”[70] and has been brought down into the image[130] of forgetfulness,[71] the earthly and clay-like. He claims that the souls follow him, the Word, chattering.
that is, he led them,
he led them,
p. 156.that is, he says, into eternal countries remote from all evil. For whence, says he, did they come?
p. 156.that is, he says, into everlasting places free from all harm. For where, he asks, did they come from?
This he says is Ocean, “source of gods and source of men”[72] ever ebbing and flowing now forth and now back. But when he says Ocean flows forth there is birth of men, but when back to the wall and stockade and the Leucadian rock there is birth of gods. This he says is that which is written: “I have said ye are all gods and sons of the Highest; if you hasten to flee from Egypt and win across the Red Sea into the desert,” that is from the mixture below to the Jerusalem above who is the Mother of (all) living. “But if ye return again to Egypt,” that is to the mixture below, p. 157. “ye shall die as men.”[73] For deathly, says he, is all birth below, but deathless that which is born above; for it is born of water alone and the spirit, spiritual not fleshly. This, he says, is that which is written: “That which is born of the flesh is flesh and that which is born of the spirit is spirit.”[74] This is, according to them, the spiritual birth. This, he says, is the great Jordan which flowing forth prevented the sons of Israel from coming out of the land of Egypt—or rather, from the mixture below; for Egypt is the body according to them—until Joshua[75] turned it and made it flow back towards its source.
This, he says, is Ocean, “the source of gods and the source of men”[72] that is always ebbing and flowing, now moving away and now returning. But when he says Ocean flows away, it brings forth men, and when it returns to the wall and stockade and the Leucadian rock, it brings forth gods. This, he says, is what is written: “I have said you are all gods and sons of the Highest; if you hurry to escape from Egypt and cross the Red Sea into the desert,” meaning moving from the mixture below to the Jerusalem above, which is the Mother of (all) living. “But if you return again to Egypt,” which refers to the mixture below, p. 157. “you shall die as men.”[73] For all birth below is deathly, he says, but what is born above is deathless; because it is born of water alone and the spirit, spiritual not fleshly. This, he says, is what is written: “That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the spirit is spirit.”[74] This is, according to them, spiritual birth. He says this is the great Jordan, which flowing away prevented the sons of Israel from coming out of the land of Egypt—or rather, from the mixture below; for they consider Egypt to be the body—until Joshua[75] turned it and made it flow back towards its source.
8. Following up these and such-like (words) the most wonderful Gnostics having invented a new art of grammar[76] imagine that their own prophet Homer unspeakably[77] foreshowed[78] these things and they mock at those who not being initiated in the Holy Scriptures are led together into such designs. But they say: whoso says all things were framed from one, errs; but whoso says from three speaks the truth and gives an exposition of (the things of) the universe. For one, he says, is the blessed nature of the Blessed Man above, Adamas, and one is the mortal (nature), p. 158. below, and one is the kingless race begotten on high, where, he says, is Mariam the sought-for one, and Jothor the great wise one, and Sephora the seer,[79] and Moses whose generation was not in Egypt—for there were children born to him in Midian—and this, he says, was not forgotten by the poets:—
8. Following up on these ideas, the extraordinary Gnostics created a new form of grammar[76] and believe that their own prophet Homer incredibly[77] predicted[78] these truths. They mock those who, not being familiar with the Holy Scriptures, get caught up in such notions. They argue that anyone who claims everything came from one source is mistaken; however, the one who says it came from three is correct and provides an explanation of the universe. They assert that one represents the divine essence of the Blessed Man above, Adamas, one represents the earthly (nature) below, and one represents the kingless lineage born above, where, they say, is Mariam the sought-after, Jothor the great wise one, and Sephora the seer[79] and Moses, whose lineage was not in Egypt—since he had children born to him in Midian—and this, they claim, was not overlooked by the poets:—
For sublime things, he says, must needs be spoken, but they are spoken everywhere, lest “hearing they should not hear and seeing they should see not.”[80] For if, he says, the sublime things were not spoken, the cosmos could not have been framed. These are the three ponderous words: Caulacau, Saulasau, Zeesar.[81] Caulacau the one on high, p. 159. Adamas, Saulasau, the mortal nature below, Zeesar the Jordan which flows back on its source. This is, he says, the masculo-feminine Man who is in all things, whom the ignorant call the triple-bodied Geryon—as if Geryon were “flowing from Earth”[82]—and the Greeks usually “the[132] heavenly horn of Mên”[83] because he has mingled and compounded all things with all. “For all things, he says, were made through him and apart from him not one thing was made. That which was in him is life.”[84] This, he says is the life, the unspeakable family of perfect men which was not known to the former generation. But the “nothing” which came into being apart from him is the world of form; for it came without him by the 3rd and 4th.[85] This, he says, is the cup Condy in which the king drinking, divineth. This, he says, is that which was hidden among the fair grains of Benjamin. And the Greeks also say the same with raving lips:—
For sublime things, he says, must be spoken, but they are spoken everywhere, so that “hearing they should not hear and seeing they should see not.”[80] For if, he says, the sublime things were not spoken, the cosmos could not have been formed. These are the three important words: Caulacau, Saulasau, Zeesar.[81] Caulacau is the one above, p. 159. Adamas, Saulasau is the mortal nature below, and Zeesar is the Jordan that flows back to its source. This, he says, is the masculine-feminine Man who exists in all things, whom the ignorant call the triple-bodied Geryon—as if Geryon were “flowing from Earth”[82]—and the Greeks often refer to as “the heavenly horn of Mên”[83] because he has mixed and combined everything with everything. “For all things,” he says, “were made through him, and apart from him, not one thing was made. That which was in him is life.”[84] This, he says, is the life, the unspeakable family of perfect men that was not known to the previous generation. But the “nothing” that came into being apart from him is the world of form; for it appeared without him by the 3rd and 4th.[85] This, he says, is the cup Condy in which the king, when drinking, divines. This, he says, is what was hidden among the fair grains of Benjamin. And the Greeks also say the same with raving lips:—
It was enough, he says, that only this should be known to men that Anacreon’s cup spoke mutely an unspeakable mystery. For mute, he says, was Anacreon’s cup which says Anacreon, tells him with mute speech what he must become, that is spiritual not fleshly, if he hears the hidden mystery in silence. And this is the water in those fair nuptials which Jesus changed by making wine. This, he says, is the mighty and true beginning of the signs which Jesus did in Cana in Galilee and made known the kingdom of the heavens. This, he says, is the kingdom of the heavens within us, as a treasure as the leaven hidden within three measures of meal.[87]
It’s enough, he says, for people to know that Anacreon’s cup silently holds an unspeakable mystery. For silent, he says, was Anacreon’s cup which communicates to Anacreon with unspoken words what he must become, which is spiritual, not physical, if he perceives the hidden mystery in silence. And this is the water in those beautiful weddings that Jesus turned into wine. This, he says, is the powerful and true beginning of the signs Jesus performed in Cana in Galilee and revealed the kingdom of heaven. This, he says, is the kingdom of heaven within us, like a treasure as the yeast hidden within three measures of flour.[87]
p. 161.This is, he says, the great and unspeakable mystery of the Samothracians which is allowed to be known to us alone who are perfect. For the Samothracians explicitly hand down in the mysteries celebrated by them that Adam is the Arch-man. And in the temple of the Samothracians stand two statues of naked men having both hands stretched[133] forth to heaven and their pudenda turned upwards like that of Hermes on (Mt.) Cyllene. But the aforesaid statues are the images of the Arch-man and of the re-born spiritual one in all things of one substance[88] with that man. This, he says, is what was spoken by the Saviour: “Unless ye drink my blood and eat my flesh, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of the heavens; but even though, He says, ye drink the cup which I drink when I go forth you will not be able to enter there.”[89] For He knew, he says, from which nature each of His disciples was, and that each of them was compelled to come to his own special nature. For from the twelve tribes, he says, He chose twelve p. 162. disciples,[90] and by them He spake to every tribe. Whence, he says, all could not have heard the preachings of the twelve disciples, nor, had they heard them could they have been received. For the things which are not according to[91] nature are with them natural.
p. 161.This, he says, is the great and unspeakable mystery of the Samothracians, which is only revealed to us who are perfected. The Samothracians explicitly teach in their mysteries that Adam is the Arch-man. In the temple of the Samothracians, there are two statues of naked men with both hands raised to heaven and their genitals pointed upwards like that of Hermes on (Mt.) Cyllene. These statues represent the Arch-man and the re-born spiritual being, both of one essence with that man. This is what the Savior spoke: “Unless you drink my blood and eat my flesh, you will not enter the kingdom of heaven; but even if, He says, you drink from the cup that I drink when I go forth, you still will not be able to enter there.”[89] For He knew, he says, the nature of each of His disciples, and that each of them had to come into their own specific nature. From the twelve tribes, he says, He chose twelve disciples,[90] and through them, He spoke to every tribe. Therefore, he says, not everyone could have heard the preachings of the twelve disciples, and even if they did hear them, they could not have accepted them. For what is unnatural to them is considered natural. p. 162.
This, he says, the Thracians who dwell about Mt. Hæmus and like them the Phrygians call Corybas,[92] because although he takes the beginning of his descent from the head on high and from the Unportrayable one and passes through all the sources of underlying things, we know not how and in what fashion he comes. This, he says, is the saying: “We have heard his voice, but we have not seen his shape.”[93] For, he says, the voice of him who is set apart and has been impressed with the image[94] is heard, but no one has seen what is the shape which has come down from on high from the Unportrayable One. But it is in the earthly form and no one is aware of it. This, he says, is the God who dwells in the flood according to the Psalter and “who speaks aloud and cries from many waters.”[95] “Many waters,” he says, is the manifold generation of mortal men, wherefrom he shouts and cries p. 163. aloud to the Unportrayable Man: “Deliver my only[134] begotten from the lions!”[96] In answer to this, he says, is the saying: “Thou art my son, O Israel. Fear not. If thou passest through the rivers they shall not overwhelm thee; if through the fire, it shall not burn thee.”[97] By rivers is meant, he says, the moist essence of generation, and by fire the rage and desire for generation. “Thou art mine. Be not afraid.” And again he speaks: “If a mother forget her children and pities them not nor gives them suck, yet will I not forget thee.”[98] Adamas, he says, speaks to his own men: “But although a woman shall forget these things, yet will I not forget you. I have graven you on my hands.”[99] But concerning his ascension, that is, the being born again, that he may be born spiritual, not fleshly, he says, the Scripture speaks: “Lift up the gates, ye rulers, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors, and the p. 164. King of Glory shall enter in.”[100] That is the wonder of wonders. “For who,” he says, “is this King of Glory? A worm and not a man, a reproach of man and an object of contempt for the people. This is the King of Glory, he who is mighty in battle.”[101] But he means the war which is in the body, because the (outward) form is made from warring elements, he says, as it is written: “Remember the war which is in the body.”[102] The same entrance and the same gate, he says, Jacob saw when journeying to Mesopotamia—for Mesopotamia, he says, is the flow of the great Ocean flowing forth from the middle part[103] of the Perfect Man—and he wondered at the heavenly gate, saying: “How terrible is this place! It is none other than the house of God, and this is the gate of Heaven.”[104] Wherefore, he says, the saying of Jesus: “I am the true gate.”[105] Now He who says this is, he says, the Perfect p. 165. Man who has been impressed above (with the image) of the Unportrayable one. Therefore he says, the perfect[135] man will not be saved unless born again by entering in through this gate.
This, he says, the Thracians living near Mt. Hæmus and the Phrygians call Corybas, because although his descent starts from the heights above and from the Unportrayable One and goes through all the sources of underlying things, we do not know how or in what way he arrives. This, he says, is what is meant: “We have heard his voice, but we have not seen his shape.” For, he says, the voice of the one who is set apart and bears the image is heard, but no one has seen the form that has descended from the Unportrayable One. Yet it exists in earthly form, and no one is aware of it. This, he says, is the God who dwells in the flood according to the Psalms and “who speaks aloud and cries from many waters.” “Many waters,” he explains, refers to the diverse generation of mortal men, from which he shouts and cries out to the Unportrayable Man: “Rescue my only begotten from the lions!” In response to this, he says, is the saying: “You are my son, O Israel. Do not be afraid. If you pass through the rivers, they will not overwhelm you; if through the fire, it will not burn you.” By rivers, he says, he means the moist essence of generation, and by fire, the passion and desire for generation. “You are mine. Do not be afraid.” And again he states: “If a mother forgets her children and shows them no compassion or doesn’t feed them, yet I will not forget you.” Adamas, he says, speaks to his own people: “But even if a woman forgets these things, I will not forget you. I have engraved you on my hands.” But regarding his ascension, meaning the being born again, so that he may be born spiritually, not fleshly, he says, the Scripture states: “Lift up the gates, you rulers, and be lifted up, you everlasting doors, and the King of Glory will enter in.” That is the marvel of marvels. “For who,” he asks, “is this King of Glory? A worm and not a man, a disgrace to mankind and despised by the people. This is the King of Glory, he who is mighty in battle.” But he means the struggle that exists in the body, as the (outward) form is made from warring elements, he says, as it is written: “Remember the conflict that is in the body.” The same entrance and the same gate, he says, Jacob saw while traveling to Mesopotamia—for Mesopotamia, he says, is the flow of the great Ocean that originates from the central part of the Perfect Man—and he was amazed at the heavenly gate, saying: “How awesome is this place! It is none other than the house of God, and this is the gateway to Heaven.” This is why he says the words of Jesus: “I am the true gate.” Now He who says this is, he says, the Perfect Man who has been imprinted above with the image of the Unportrayable One. Therefore, he says, the perfect man will not be saved unless reborn by entering through this gate.
But this same one, he says, the Phrygians[106] call also Papas, because he set at rest that which had been moved irregularly and discordantly before his coming. For the name of Papa, he says, is (taken from) all things in heaven, on earth, and below the earth, saying: “Make to cease! make to cease![107] the discord of the cosmos and make peace for those that are afar off,”[108] that is, for the material and earthly, and also “for those that are anigh,” that is, for the spiritual and understanding perfect men. But the Phrygians say that the same one is also a “corpse,” having been buried in the body as in a monument or tomb.[109] This, he says, is the saying: “Ye are whited sepulchres filled within with dead men’s bones,”[110] that is, there is not within you the living Man. And again, he says, “the dead shall leap forth from their graves,”[111] that is, the spiritual man, not the fleshly, shall be born again from the bodies of the earthly. This, he says, is the resurrection which comes through the p. 166. gate of the heavens, through which if they do not enter, all remain dead. And the same Phrygians, he says again, say that this same one is by reason of the change a god. For he becomes God when he arises from the dead and enters into heaven through the same gate. This gate, he says, Paul the Apostle knew, having set it ajar in mystery and declaring that he “was caught up by an angel and came unto a second and third heaven into Paradise itself and beheld what he beheld, and heard ineffable words which it is not lawful for man to utter.”[112] These are, he says, the mysteries called ineffable by all “which (we also speak) not in the words taught by human wisdom, but in those taught by the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual; but the natural[113] man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness unto him”;[114] and these, he[136] says, are the ineffable mysteries of the Spirit which we alone behold. Concerning them, he says, the Saviour spake: “No man shall come unto me unless my heavenly Father draw some one (unto me).”[115] For very hard it is, he says, to receive and take this great and ineffable mystery. And p. 167. again, he says, the Saviour spake: “Not every one who sayeth unto me, Lord! Lord! shall enter into the kingdom of the heavens, but he who doeth the will of my Father who is in the heavens.”[116] Of which (will) he says, they must be doers and not hearers only to enter into the kingdom of the heavens. And again, says he, He spake: “The publicans and the harlots go before you into the kingdom of the heavens.”[117] For the publicans, he says, are those who receive the taxes of market-wares, and we are the tax-gatherers “upon whom the ends of the æons have come down.”[118] For the “ends,” he says, are the seeds sown in the cosmos by the Unportrayable One,[119] whereby the whole cosmos is completed;[120] for by them also it began to be. And this, he says, is the saying: “The sower went forth to sow, and some (seed) fell on the wayside and was trodden under foot, and some upon stony (parts) and sprang up; and because it had no root, he says, it withered and died. But some fell, he says, upon the fair and goodly earth and brought forth some a hundredfold, and some sixty and some thirty. p. 168. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.”[121] This is, he says, that no one becomes a hearer of these mysteries save only the perfect Gnostics. This, he says, is the fair and goodly earth of which Moses spake: “I will bring you to a fair and goodly land, to a land flowing with milk and honey.”[122] This, he says, is the honey and the milk, tasting which the perfect become kingless and partakers of the fulness.[123] The same, he says, is the Pleroma, whereby all things that are[137] begotten by the unbegotten have come into being and are filled.
But this same one, he says, the Phrygians call Papas because he calmed what had been disrupted and chaotic before he arrived. He explains that the name Papa comes from all things in heaven, on earth, and below the earth, saying: “Make it stop! make it stop! the discord of the cosmos and bring peace for those who are far away,” which means for the material and earthly, and also “for those who are close,” meaning for the spiritual and enlightened individuals. However, the Phrygians also say that this same one is a “corpse,” buried in the body like a monument or tomb. This, he claims, relates to the saying: “You are like whitewashed tombs filled inside with dead men’s bones,” suggesting that there is no living Man within you. He also states, “the dead shall rise from their graves,” which means that the spiritual man, not the physical one, will be reborn from the bodies of the earthly. This, he explains, is the resurrection that comes through the p. 166. gate of the heavens, and if they do not enter, everyone remains dead. He says again that these same Phrygians claim that, due to this transformation, he is a god. He becomes God when he rises from the dead and enters heaven through the same gate. He says that Paul the Apostle understood this, having opened it slightly in mystery and declaring that he “was taken up by an angel and went to a second and third heaven into Paradise itself and saw what he saw, and heard unspeakable words that it is not lawful for a man to share.” These are, he asserts, the mysteries called unspeakable by all, “which we also speak not in the words taught by human wisdom, but in those taught by the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual; but the natural man does not receive the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him”; and these, he says, are the unspeakable mysteries of the Spirit that we alone perceive. Regarding this, he says that the Savior spoke: “No one can come to me unless my heavenly Father draws someone to me.” For it is very difficult, he states, to accept and grasp this great and unspeakable mystery. And p. 167. again, he says that the Savior spoke: “Not everyone who says to me, Lord! Lord! will enter the kingdom of heaven, but only those who do the will of my Father who is in heaven.” This will, he says, must be acted upon, not just heard, to enter the kingdom of heaven. And again, he says he spoke: “The tax collectors and prostitutes are entering the kingdom of heaven ahead of you.” For the tax collectors, he explains, are those who collect taxes on goods, and we are the tax gatherers “upon whom the ends of the ages have come down.” For the “ends,” he says, are the seeds sown in the cosmos by the Unportrayable One, through which the entire cosmos is completed; for by them, it began to exist as well. And this, he asserts, is the message: “The sower went out to sow, and some seeds fell along the path and were trampled underfoot, and some fell on rocky ground and sprouted; but because it had no root, it withered and died. But some fell on good soil and produced a crop—a hundredfold, sixty, or thirty times what was sown. p. 168. Whoever has ears to hear, let them hear.” This, he claims, means that no one hears these mysteries except for the perfect Gnostics. This, he states, is the good and fertile land that Moses spoke of: “I will bring you to a good and fertile land, a land flowing with milk and honey.” This, he explains, is the honey and the milk, and by tasting it, the perfect become kingless and partakers of the fullness. The same, he says, is the Pleroma, through which all things that are begotten by the unbegotten have come into existence and are fulfilled.
But the same one is called by the Phrygians “unfruitful.” For he is unfruitful when he is fleshly and performs the desire of the flesh. This, he says, is the saying: “Every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is cut down and cast into the fire.”[124] For these fruits, he says, are only the rational, the living man who enter by the third gate.[125] They say, indeed: “Ye who eat dead things and make living ones, what will ye make if ye eat living things?”[126] For they say that words[127] and thoughts and men are living things cast down by that Unportrayable One into the form p. 169. below. This, he says, is what he means: “Throw not your holy things to the dogs nor pearls to the swine,”[128] saying that the intercourse of woman with man is the work of dogs and swine.
But the Phrygians refer to the same one as “unfruitful.” He is unfruitful when he is driven by the flesh and fulfills the desires of the flesh. This is reflected in the saying: “Every tree that doesn’t bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire.”[124] He explains that these fruits are the rational, living person who enters through the third gate.[125] They indeed say: “You who consume dead things and create living ones, what will you create if you eat living things?”[126] They believe that words[127] and thoughts and people are living things that have been cast down by that Unportrayable One into form below. He means: “Don’t throw your holy things to the dogs or your pearls to the swine,”[128] implying that the union of a man and a woman is the act of dogs and swine.
But this same one, he says, the Phrygians call goatherd, not because, he says, he feeds goats and he-goats, as the psychic man calls them, but because, he says, he is Aipolos, that is, he who is ever revolving[129] and turning about and driving the whole cosmos in its circumvolution. For to revolve is to turn about and to change the position of things, whence, he says, the two centres of the heaven men call Poles. And the poet says:—
But this same one, he says, the Phrygians call the goatherd, not because, he says, he takes care of goats and male goats, as the psychic man refers to them, but because, he says, he is Aipolos, meaning he who is always revolving and turning and driving the entire cosmos in its orbit. To revolve means to turn and shift the position of things; hence, he says, the two centers of the sky are called the Poles. And the poet says:—
He[130] is not betrayed (by Eidothea), he says, but turns himself about, as it were, and goes to and fro. He says, too, that cities wherein we dwell are called πόλεις, because p. 170. we turn and go about in them. Thus, he says, the Phrygians call him Aipolos, who turns everything always in every direction and changes it into what it should be. But the Phrygians also call the same one “of many fruits,” because (the Naassene writer) says, “the children of the[138] desolate are more in number than those of her who has a husband”;[131] that is, the deathless things which are born again and ever remain are many, if few are those which are born (once); but all the things of the flesh, he says, are corruptible, even if those which are born are many. Wherefore, he says, Rachel mourned for her children and would not be comforted when mourning over them, for she knew, he says, that they were not.[132] And Jeremiah wails for the Jerusalem below, not the city in Phœnicia,[133] but the mortal generation below. For Jeremiah, he says, also knew the Perfect Man who has been born again of water and the spirit and is not fleshly. The same Jeremiah indeed said: “He is a man, and who shall know him?”[134] Thus, he says, the knowledge of the Perfect Man is very deep and hard to comprehend. For the beginning of perfection, he says, is the knowledge of man; but the knowledge of God is completed perfection.
He is not betrayed (by Eidothea), he says, but turns himself around, as it were, and goes back and forth. He also says that the cities where we live are called πόλεις because we turn and move about in them. Thus, he mentions that the Phrygians call him Aipolos, who constantly changes everything in every direction and transforms it into what it should be. The Phrygians also refer to him as “of many fruits,” because (the Naassene writer) says, “the children of the desolate are more numerous than those of her who has a husband”; that is, the immortal beings that are reborn and always exist are many, while few are those that are born (only once); but all things of the flesh, he says, are corruptible, even if many come into being. Therefore, he says, Rachel mourned for her children and would not be comforted when grieving over them, for she knew, he says, that they were not. And Jeremiah cries out for the Jerusalem below, not the city in Phoenicia, but the mortal generation below. For Jeremiah, he says, also knew the Perfect Man who is born again of water and spirit and is not of the flesh. Indeed, Jeremiah said: “He is a man, and who shall know him?” Thus, he says, the understanding of the Perfect Man is very profound and difficult to grasp. He says that the beginning of perfection is the knowledge of man; however, the knowledge of God is complete perfection.
p. 171.The Phrygians also say, however, that he is a “green ear of corn reaped”; and following the Phrygians, the Athenians when initiating (any one) into the Eleusinian (Mysteries) also show to those who have been made epopts the mighty and wonderful and most perfect mystery for an epopt[135] there—a green ear of corn reaped in silence.[136] And this ear of corn is also for the Athenians the great and perfect spark of light from the Unportrayable One; just as the hierophant himself, not indeed castrated like Attis, but rendered a eunuch by hemlock, and cut off from all fleshly generation, celebrating by night at Eleusis the great and ineffable mysteries beside a huge fire, cries aloud and makes proclamation, saying: “August Brimo has brought forth a holy son, Brimos,” that is, the strong (has given birth) to the strong.[137] For august is, he says, the generation which is spiritual or heavenly or sublime, and strong is that which is thus generated. For the mystery is called Eleusis or Anacterion: “Eleusis,” he says, because we spiritual ones p. 172. came on high rushing from the Adamas below.[138] For[139] eleusesthai, he says is to come, but anactoreion the return on high. This, he says, is what they who have been initiated into the mysteries of the Eleusinians say. But it is a regulation that those who have been initiated into the Lesser Mysteries should moreover be initiated into the Great. For greater destinies obtain greater portions.[139] But the Lesser Mysteries, he says, are those of Persephone below and of the way leading thither, which is wide and broad and bears the dead to Persephone, and the poet says:—
p. 171. The Phrygians also claim that he is a “green ear of corn harvested”; and following their lead, the Athenians, when initiating someone into the Eleusinian Mysteries, show those who have become initiates the powerful, wonderful, and ultimate mystery for an initiate[135] there—a green ear of corn harvested in silence.[136] For the Athenians, this ear of corn represents the great and perfect spark of light from the Unportrayable One; just like the hierophant himself, not castrated like Attis, but made a eunuch by hemlock, cut off from all physical procreation, celebrating at night in Eleusis the great and indescribable mysteries beside a massive fire, shouts and proclaims, saying: “August Brimo has given birth to a holy son, Brimos,” that is, the strong (has birthed) the strong.[137] For he states that the generation which is spiritual or heavenly or sublime is august, and the strong is that which is generated in this way. The mystery is called Eleusis or Anacterion: “Eleusis,” he says, because we spiritual beings p. 172. came rushing high from the Adamas below.[138] For eleusesthai, he says, means to come, but anactoreion refers to the return upwards. This, he says, is what those initiated into the Eleusinian mysteries state. But it is a requirement that those initiated into the Lesser Mysteries should also be initiated into the Greater. For greater destinies receive greater portions.[139] But the Lesser Mysteries, he says, involve Persephone below and the path leading there, which is wide and broad and carries the dead to Persephone, and the poet says:—
These, he says, are the Lesser Mysteries, those of fleshly generation, after being initiated into which men ought to p. 173. cease (from the small) and be initiated into the great and heavenly ones. For those who have obtained greater destinies, he says, receive greater portions. For this, he says, is the gate of heaven and this the house of God where the good God dwells alone,[141] into which will not enter, he says, any unpurified, any psychic or fleshly one; but it is kept for the spiritual only, where those who are must cast aside[142] their garments and all become bridegrooms, having come to maturity through the virgin spirit.[143] For this is the virgin who bears in her womb and conceives and gives birth to a son not psychic or corporeal, but the blessed Aeon of Aeons. Concerning these things, he says, the Saviour expressly spake: “Narrow and straitened is the way that leads to life and few are those who enter into it;[140] but wide and broad is the way leading to destruction and many are they who pass along it.”[144]
These, he says, are the Lesser Mysteries, those of physical generation, after which men should stop (from the small) and be initiated into the great and heavenly ones. For those who have received greater destinies, he says, get greater rewards. For this, he says, is the gate of heaven and this the house of God where the good God lives alone, into which, he says, no one unpurified, no psychic or physical being, shall enter; it is reserved for the spiritual only, where those who are must cast aside their garments and all become bridegrooms, having matured through the virgin spirit. For this is the virgin who carries in her womb, conceives, and gives birth to a son who is neither psychic nor corporeal, but the blessed Aeon of Aeons. Regarding these matters, he says, the Savior specifically stated: “Narrow and constricted is the way that leads to life and few are those who find it; but wide and broad is the way leading to destruction and many are those who travel it.”
9. But the Phrygians further say that the Father of the p. 174. universals is Amygdalus, not a tree, he says, but that pre-existent almond[145] which containing within itself the perfect fruit (and) as if pulsating and stirring in the depth, tore asunder its breasts and gave birth to its own invisible and unnameable and ineffable boy of whom we are speaking.[146] For “Amyxai” is as if to burst and cut asunder,[147] as he says, in the case of inflamed bodies having within them any gathering, the surgeons who cut them open call them “amychas.” Thus, he says, the Phrygians call the almond from whom the invisible one proceeded and was born, and through whom all things came into being and apart from whom nothing came into being.
9. But the Phrygians say that the Father of the p. 174. universes is Amygdalus, which is not just a tree, but that pre-existing almond[145] that, containing within itself the perfect fruit, seemed to pulse and stir in its depths, tearing itself apart and giving birth to its own invisible, nameless, and ineffable boy that we’re talking about.[146] For “Amyxai” implies bursting and tearing apart,[147] as he mentions, in the case of inflamed bodies that have any accumulation inside them, the surgeons who cut them open refer to them as “amychas.” So, he says, the Phrygians call the almond from which the invisible one emerged and was born, and through whom all things came into existence, and apart from whom nothing came into being.
But the Phrygians say that he who was thence born is a piper, because that which was born is a melodious spirit. For God, he says, is a Spirit, wherefore neither on this mountain nor in Jerusalem shall the true worshippers prostrate themselves, but in spirit.[148] For spiritual, he says, is the prostration of the perfect, not fleshly. But the Spirit, he says, (is) there where both the Father and the Son are named, being p. 175. there born from this (Son and from) the Father.[149] This, he says, is the many-named, myriad-eyed[150] incomprehensible One for whom every nature yearns, but each in a different way. This, he says, is the Word[151] of God, which is, he says, the word of announcement of the great Power. Wherefore it will be sealed and hidden and concealed, lying in the habitation wherein the root of the universals[152] is established, that is[153] (the root) of Aeons, Powers,[141] Thoughts, Gods, Angels, Emissary Spirits, things which are, things which are not, things begotten, things unbegotten, things incomprehensible, things comprehensible, years, months, days, hours (and) of an Indivisible Point,[154] from which what is least begins to increase successively. The Point, he says, being nothing and consisting of nothing (and) being indivisible will become of itself a certain magnitude incomprehensible by thought.[155] It, he says, is the kingdom of the heavens, the grain of mustard seed, the Indivisible Point inherent to the body which none knoweth, he says, save the spiritual alone. This, he says, is the saying: “There are no tongues nor speech where their voice is not p. 176. heard.”[156]
But the Phrygians say that he who was born there is a piper because that which was born is a melodious spirit. For God, he says, is a Spirit, so true worshippers should not bow down on this mountain or in Jerusalem, but in spirit. For the worship of the perfect is spiritual, not physical. But the Spirit, he says, is where both the Father and the Son are mentioned, being born from the Son and the Father. This, he says, is the many-named, myriad-eyed incomprehensible One that every nature longs for, yet each in a different way. This, he says, is the Word of God, which he says is the declaration of great Power. Therefore, it will be sealed, hidden, and concealed, resting in the place where the root of the universals is established, which is the root of Aeons, Powers, Thoughts, Gods, Angels, Emissary Spirits, things that exist, things that don’t, things that are created, things that are uncreated, things that can be understood, and things that cannot, years, months, days, hours, and of an Indivisible Point, from which what is smallest begins to grow successively. The Point, he says, is nothing, consists of nothing, and is indivisible but will eventually become a certain magnitude incomprehensible to thought. It, he says, is the kingdom of the heavens, the grain of mustard seed, the Indivisible Point inherent to the body, which no one knows, he says, except the spiritual alone. This, he says, is the saying: “There are no tongues nor speech where their voice is not heard.”
Thus they hastily declare that the things which are said and are done by all men are to be understood in their way, imagining that all things become spiritual. Whence they also say that not even they who exhibit (in the) theatres say or do anything not comprehended in advance.[157] So for example, he says, when the populace have assembled in the theatres[158] some one makes entrance clad in a notable robe bearing a cithara and singing to it. Thus he speaks chanting the Great Mysteries[159] (but) not knowing what he is saying:—
Thus, they quickly claim that everything said and done by people should be understood in their terms, assuming that everything becomes spiritual. They also argue that even those who perform in theaters don’t say or do anything that's not already understood. [157] For example, he mentions that when the audience gathers in the theaters [158], someone enters dressed in a notable robe, holding a cithara, and singing along. In this way, he speaks while chanting the Great Mysteries [159] but has no idea what he’s actually saying:—
This, he says, is the many-formed Attis to whom they sing praises, saying:—
This, he says, is the multi-faceted Attis whom they praise, saying:—
“I will hymn Attis, son of Rhea, not making quiver with a buzzing sound, nor with the cadence of the Idæan Curetes’ flutes, but I will mingle (with the hymn) the Phœbun music of the lyre. Evohe, Evan, for (thou art) Bacchus, (thou art) Pan, (thou art the) shepherd of white stars.”
“I will sing about Attis, the son of Rhea, not with a buzzing sound or the rhythm of the Idæan Curetes’ flutes, but I will blend in the glorious music of the lyre. Evohe, Evan, for you are Bacchus, you are Pan, you are the shepherd of white stars.”
For such and such-like words they frequent the so-called Mysteries of the great Mother, thinking especially that by means of what is enacted there, they perceive the whole mystery. For they get no advantage from what is acted there except that they are not castrated. They merely perfect the work of the castrated;[164] for they give most pointed and careful instructions to abstain as if castrated from intercourse with women. But the rest of the work as p. 178. we have said many times, they perform like the castrated.
For such and similar words, they often attend the so-called Mysteries of the great Mother, believing that through what happens there, they understand the entire mystery. However, they gain nothing from the rituals except that they are not castrated. They simply refine the practices of the castrated; [164] because they provide very precise and careful instructions to abstain, as if they were castrated, from having relations with women. But as we have mentioned many times, they perform the rest of the tasks just like the castrated do. p. 178.
But they worship none other than the Naas, calling themselves Naassenes. But Naas is the serpent, from whom he says, all temples under heaven are called naos from the Naas; and that to that Naas alone is dedicated every holy place and every initiation and every mystery, and generally that no initiation can be found under heaven in which there is not a naos and the Naas within it, whence it has come to be called a naos. But they say that the serpent is the watery substance, as did Thales of Miletos[165] and that no being, in short, of immortals or mortals, of those with souls or of those without souls, can be made without him. And that all things are set under him, and that he is good and[143] contains all things within him as in the horn of the one-horned bull[166] (so as) to contribute beauty and bloom to all things according to their own nature and kind, as if he had passed through all “as if he went forth from Edem and cut himself into four heads.”[167]
But they worship no one other than the Naas, calling themselves Naassenes. The Naas is the serpent, from whom it is said that all temples on earth are called naos after the Naas; and that to this Naas alone is dedicated every holy place, every initiation, and every mystery. Generally, no initiation can be found on earth that does not have a naos and the Naas within it, which is why it has come to be called a naos. They also say that the serpent represents the watery substance, as Thales of Miletos suggested, and that no being, whether immortal or mortal, with a soul or without, can exist without it. Everything is placed under it, and it is good and encompasses all things within itself, like the horn of a one-horned bull, contributing beauty and vitality to everything according to its own nature and kind, as if it had gone through all things "as if it emerged from Edem and split itself into four heads."
But this Edem, they say, is the brain, as it were bound p. 179. and enlaced in the surrounding coverings as in the heavens; and they consider man as far as the head alone to be Paradise. Therefore “the river that came forth from Eden”—that is from the brain—they think “is separated into four heads and the name of the first river is called Phison; this it is which encompasses all the land of Havilat. There is gold and the gold of that land is good, and there is bdellium and the onyx stone.”[168] This, he says, (is the) eye, bearing witness by its honour (among the other features) and its colours to the saying: “But the name of the second river is Gihon; this it is which encompasses all the land of Ethiopia.” This, he says, is the hearing, being somewhat like a labyrinth. “And the name of the third is Tigris; this it is which goes about over against the Assyrians.” This, he says, is the smell which makes use of the swiftest current of the flood. And it goes about over against the Assyrians because in inspiration the breath drawn in from the outer air is sharper and stronger than the respired breath. For this is the nature of respiration. “The fourth river is Euphrates.” This they say, is the mouth, which is the seat of prayer and the entrance of food, p. 180. which gladdens[169] and nourishes and characterizes[170] the spiritual perfect man. This, he says, is the water above the firmament concerning which, he says, the Saviour spake: “If thou knewest who it is that asks thou would have asked of him, and he would have given thee to drink living rushing water.”[171] To this water, he says, comes every[144] nature to choose its own substances,[172] and from this water goes forth to every nature that which is proper to it, he says, more (certainly) than iron to the magnet, gold to the spine of the sea-falcon and husks to amber.[173] But if anyone, he says, is blind from birth, and has not beheld the true light which lightens every man who cometh into the world,[174] let him recover his sight again through us, and behold how as it were through some Paradise full of all plants and seeds, the water flows among them. Let him see, too, that from one and the same water the olive-tree chooses and draws to itself oil, and the vine wine, and each of the other plants (that which is) according to its kind.
But this Edem, they say, is the brain, as if it were bound p. 179. and surrounded by coverings like the heavens; and they view man, at least in terms of the head, as Paradise. So, “the river that comes from Eden”—which is from the brain—they think “is divided into four sources and the name of the first river is Phison; this surrounds all the land of Havilah. There is gold, and the gold from that land is good, along with bdellium and the onyx stone.”[168] This, he says, (is the) eye, which demonstrates its worth (among the other features) and its colors to the saying: “But the name of the second river is Gihon; this surrounds all the land of Ethiopia.” This, he says, is the hearing, somewhat resembling a labyrinth. “And the name of the third is Tigris; this goes around in front of the Assyrians.” This, he says, is the smell that utilizes the quickest current of the flood. It goes around in front of the Assyrians because the breath taken in from the outside air is sharper and stronger than the breath exhaled. For this is the nature of respiration. “The fourth river is Euphrates.” This, they say, is the mouth, which is the place of prayer and the entry for food, p. 180. which brings joy[169] and nourishes and defines[170] the spiritually perfect man. This, he says, is the water above the firmament regarding which the Saviour spoke: “If you knew who it is that asks, you would have asked him, and he would have given you living rushing water.”[171] To this water, he says, all nature comes to choose its own substances,[172] and from this water flows to every nature what is suitable for it, he says, more certainly than iron to the magnet, gold to the spine of the sea-falcon, and husks to amber.[173] But if anyone, he says, is blind from birth and has not seen the true light that enlightens everyone who comes into the world,[174] let him regain his sight through us and see how, as if through some Paradise full of all plants and seeds, the water flows among them. Let him also see that from the same water the olive tree chooses and draws to itself oil, and the vine chooses wine, and each of the other plants that which is suited to its kind.
p. 181.But that Man, he says, is without honour in the world, and much honoured [in heaven, being betrayed] by those who know not to those who know him not, and accounted like a drop which falleth from a vessel.[175] But we are, he says, the spiritual who have chosen out of the living water, the Euphrates flowing through the midst of Babylon, that which is ours, entering in through the true gate which is Jesus the blessed. And we alone of all men are Christians, whom the mystery in the third gate has made perfect, and have been anointed[176] there with silent ointment from the horn like David and not from the earthen vessel, he says, like Saul,[177] who abode with the evil spirit of fleshly desire.
p. 181.But that man, he says, is dishonored in the world, and greatly honored in heaven, being betrayed by those who do not know him to those who don’t recognize him, and is seen as just a drop that falls from a vessel.[175] But we are, he says, the spiritual ones who have chosen the living water, the Euphrates flowing through Babylon, that which belongs to us, entering through the true gate which is Jesus the blessed. And we alone of all people are Christians, perfected by the mystery in the third gate, and we have been anointed[176] there with silent oil from the horn like David, and not from the earthen vessel, he says, like Saul,[177] who was tormented by the evil spirit of fleshy desire.
10. These things, then, we have set forth as a few out of many: for the undertakings of folly which are nonsensical and madlike are innumerable. But since we have expounded to the best of our ability their unknowable gnosis, we have thought it right to add this also. This psalm has been concocted by them, whereby they seem to hymn all the p. 182. mysteries of their error thus:—[178]
10. So, these are just a few examples out of many: the foolish actions that are ridiculous and crazy are countless. But since we've explained their unknowable knowledge as best as we could, we felt it was important to include this too. They've created this psalm, through which they appear to sing about all the p. 182. mysteries of their mistakes like this:—[178]
These things the Naassenes attempt, calling themselves Gnostics.[181] But since the error is many-headed and truly[146] of diverse shape like the fabled Hydra, we, having struck off its heads at one blow by refutation, (and) using the rod of Truth, will utterly destroy the beast. For the remaining heresies differ little from this, they all being linked together by one spirit of error. But since they by changing the words and the names wish the heads of the serpent to be many, we shall not thus fail to refute them thoroughly as they will.
These people, the Naassenes, try to label themselves as Gnostics. But since the error is multi-faceted and genuinely[146] varies like the mythical Hydra, we will cut off its heads in one strike with our refutation, using the rod of Truth to completely dismantle the beast. The other heresies are not much different from this one; they are all interconnected by the same spirit of error. However, since they attempt to multiply the serpent's heads by changing the words and names, we will not hesitate to thoroughly refute them as they will.
2. Peratæ.[182]
12. There is also indeed a certain other (heresy), the Peratic, the blasphemy of whose (followers) against Christ has for many years evaded (us). Whose secret mysteries it now seems fitting for us to bring into the open. They suppose the cosmos to be one, divided into three parts. But of this triple division, one part according to them is, as it were, a single principle like a great source[183] which may be [147] p. 186. cut by the mind into boundless sections. And the first and chiefest section according to them is the triad and (the one part of it)[184] is called Perfect Good and Fatherly Greatness.[185] But the second part of this triad of theirs is, as it were, a certain boundless multitude of powers which have come into being from themselves, while the third is (the world of) form. And the first is unbegotten and is good; and the second is good (and) self-begotten, while the third is begotten.[186] Whence they say expressly that there are three Gods, three logoi, three minds, and three men. For they assign to each part of the world of the divided divisibility, gods and logoi and minds and men and the rest. But they say that from on high, from the unbegottenness and the first section of the cosmos, when the cosmos had already been brought to completion, there came down through causes which we shall declare later[187] in the days of Herod a certain triple-bodied and triple-powered[188] man called Christ, containing within Himself all the compounds[189] and powers from p. 187. the three parts of the cosmos. And this, he says is the saying: “The whole Pleroma was pleased to dwell within Him bodily and the whole godhead” of the Triad thus divided “is in Him.”[190] For, he says that there were brought down from the two overlying worlds, (to wit) the unbegotten and the self-begotten, unto this world in which we are, seeds of all powers. But what is the manner of their descent we shall see later.[191] Then he says that Christ was brought down from on high from the unbegottenness so[148] that through His descent all the threefold divisions should be saved. For the things, he says, brought down below shall ascend through Him; but those which take counsel together against those brought down from above shall be banished and after they have been punished shall be rooted out. This, he says, is the saying: “The Son of Man came not into the world to destroy the world, but that the world through Him might be saved.”[192] He calls “the world,” he says, the two overlying portions, (to wit) the unbegotten and the self-begotten. When the Scripture says: “Lest ye be judged with the world,”[193] he says, it means the third part of the cosmos (to wit) that of form. For the third part p. 188. which he calls the world must be destroyed, but the two overlying ones preserved from destruction.[194]
12. There is indeed another heresy, the Peratic, whose followers have long been critical of Christ. It seems appropriate for us to expose their secret teachings now. They believe that the cosmos is one, divided into three parts. In their view, this triple division has one aspect that is like a single principle, a great source, which can be dissected by the mind into endless sections. They claim that the first and most significant section is the triad, with one part of it called Perfect Good and Fatherly Greatness. The second part of their triad represents a boundless multitude of powers that originated from themselves, while the third is the realm of form. The first part is unbegotten and good; the second is self-begotten and good, while the third is begotten. They explicitly state that there are three Gods, three logoi, three minds, and three men. They assign gods, logoi, minds, and men to each part of the divided cosmos. They believe that from above, from the realm of the unbegotten and the first section of the cosmos, a certain triple-bodied and triple-powered man called Christ came down during the days of Herod, containing all the combinations and powers from the three parts of the cosmos within Himself. He claims: “The whole Pleroma was pleased to dwell within Him bodily, and the whole godhead of the Triad thus divided is in Him.” He states that seeds of all powers were brought down from the two higher realms, namely the unbegotten and the self-begotten, to this world we inhabit. The specifics of their descent will be discussed later. He asserts that Christ descended from the unbegotten to ensure that all three divisions would be saved. For he says that those brought down below shall rise through Him; but those who conspire against those from above will be cast out, punished, and eradicated. He states: “The Son of Man came not into the world to destroy the world, but so that the world might be saved through Him.” He identifies “the world” as the two higher portions, the unbegotten and the self-begotten. When the Scripture says: “Lest ye be judged with the world,” it refers to the third part of the cosmos, that of form. The third part, which he calls the world, must be destroyed, but the two higher parts will be preserved from destruction.
13. Let us first learn, then, how they who have taken this teaching from the astrologers insult Christ, working destruction for those who follow them in such error. For the astrologers, having declared the cosmos to be one, divided it[195] into the twelve fixed parts of the Zodiacal signs, and call the cosmos of the fixed Zodiacal signs one unwandering world. But the other, they say, is the world of the planets alike in power and in position and in number which exists as far as the Moon.[196] And that one world receives from the other a certain power and communion, and that things below partake of things above. But so that what is said shall be made plain, I will use in part the very words of the astrologers,[197] recalling to the readers what was said before in the place where we set forth the whole art of astrology. Their doctrines then are these: From the emanation of the stars the genitures of things[149] below are influenced. For the Chaldæans, scrutinizing p. 189. the heavens with great care, said that (the seven stars) account for the active causes of everything which happens to us; but that the degrees of the Zodiacal circle work with them. (Then they divide the Zodiacal circle into) 12 parts, and each Zodiacal sign into 30 degrees and each degree into 60 minutes; for these they call the least and the undivided. And they call some of the Zodiacal signs male and others female, some bicorporal and others not, some tropical and others firm. Then there are male or female according as they have a nature co-operating in the begetting of males (or females). Moved by which, I think[198] the Pythagoricians[199] call the monad male, the dyad female, and the triad again male and in like manner the rest of the odd and even numbers. And some dividing each sign into dodecatemories employ p. 190. nearly the same plan. For example, in Aries they call the first dodecatemory Aries and masculine, its second Taurus and feminine, and its third Gemini and masculine, and so on with the other parts. And they say that Gemini and Sagittarius which stands opposite to it and Virgo and Pisces are bicorporal signs, but the others not. And in like manner, those signs are tropical in which the Sun turns about and makes the turnings of the ambient, as, for example, the sign Aries and its opposite Libra, Capricorn and Cancer. For in Aries, the spring turning occurs, in Capricorn the winter, in Cancer the summer and in Libra the autumn. These things also and the system concerning them we have briefly set forth in the book before this, whence the lover of learning can learn how Euphrates the Peratic and Celbes the Carystian, the founders of the heresy, altering only the names, have really set down like things, having also paid immoderate attention to the art. p. 191. For the astrologers also say that there are “terms” of the stars in which they deem the ruling stars to have greater power. For example in some (they do evil), but in others good, of which they call these malefic and those benefic. And they say that (the Planets) behold one another and are in harmony with one another as they appear in trine (or[150] square). Now the stars beholding one another are figured in trine when they have a space of three signs between them, but in square if they have two. And as in the man the lower parts suffer with the head and the head suffers with the lower parts, thus do the things on earth p. 192. with those above the Moon. But (yet) there is a certain difference and want of sympathy between them since they have not one and the same unity.
13. First, let's see how those who have adopted this teaching from the astrologers insult Christ, causing harm to those who follow them in such error. The astrologers claim that the universe is one, divided into the twelve fixed parts of the Zodiac signs, and refer to this cosmos of fixed Zodiac signs as one unchanging world. They say that the other world is the realm of the planets, equal in power, position, and number, which exists up to the Moon. This one world receives a certain power and connection from the other, and earthly things participate in heavenly things. To clarify, I will use some of the astrologers' very words, reminding readers of what was previously discussed regarding the entire practice of astrology. Their doctrines are as follows: The movements of the stars influence the destinies of things below. The Chaldæans, observing the heavens closely, claimed that the seven stars account for the active causes behind everything that happens to us; they also said that the degrees of the Zodiac circle work alongside them. They divide the Zodiac circle into twelve parts, each Zodiac sign into 30 degrees, and each degree into 60 minutes, which they consider the smallest indivisible units. They label some Zodiac signs as male and others as female, some as bicorporal and others not, some as tropical and others as firm. They classify these as male or female based on their nature and capability of generating males or females. This perspective leads the Pythagoreans to call the monad male, the dyad female, the triad male again, and so on with other odd and even numbers. Some divide each sign into dodecatemories and employ nearly the same scheme. For instance, in Aries, they label the first dodecatemory as Aries and masculine, the second as Taurus and feminine, the third as Gemini and masculine, and so forth for the other parts. They say that Gemini and Sagittarius, which is directly opposite, along with Virgo and Pisces, are bicorporal signs, but the others are not. Similarly, those signs are considered tropical in which the Sun turns and marks the seasonal changes, such as Aries and its opposite Libra, Capricorn and Cancer. In Aries, spring begins; in Capricorn, winter; in Cancer, summer; and in Libra, autumn. We have also briefly outlined these concepts and the surrounding system in the previous book, allowing the diligent learner to understand how Euphrates the Peratic and Celbes the Carystian, the founders of the heresy, have essentially recorded similar ideas while merely changing the names and overly focusing on the art. The astrologers also assert that there are "terms" related to the stars, where they believe that the ruling stars have greater influence. For example, in some cases, they bring about harm, while in others, they bring good, which they categorize as malefic and benefic. They claim that the planets observe one another and are in harmony, especially when they form a trine or square. Stars are said to be in trine when there is a gap of three signs between them, and in square when there is a gap of two. Just as in a person, where the lower parts are connected to the head and the head feels with the lower parts, so too do earthly things relate to those above the Moon. However, there is a certain difference and lack of unity between them since they do not share the same essence.
This alliance and difference of the stars, although a Chaldæan (doctrine), those of whom we have spoken before have taken as their own and have falsified the name of truth. (For they) announce as the utterance of Christ a strife of aeons and a falling-away of good powers to the bad, and proclaim reconciliations of good and wicked.[200] Then they invoke Toparchs and Proastii,[201] making for themselves also very many other names which are not obvious but systematize unsystematically the whole idea of the astrologers about the stars. As they have thus laid the foundation of an enormous error they shall be completely refuted by our appropriate arrangement. For I shall set side by side with the aforesaid Chaldaic art of the astrologers some of the doctrines of the Peratics, from which comparison it will be p. 193. understood how the words of the Peratics are avowedly those of the astrologers, but not of Christ.
This blend and difference of the stars, even though it's a Chaldean concept, has been claimed by those we spoke about earlier and twisted into a false version of the truth. They express as Christ's words a conflict of aeons and a fall of good forces to the bad, while announcing reconciliations between the good and the evil. Then they call upon Toparchs and Proastii, creating many other names that aren't clear but randomly organize the astrologers' entire idea about the stars. As they have built the groundwork for a huge mistake, we will thoroughly dismantle it with our proper arrangement. I will compare the aforementioned Chaldean art of astrology with some teachings of the Peratics, from which it will be clear that the words of the Peratics are clearly those of the astrologers, but not of Christ. p. 193.
14. It seems well then to use for comparison a certain one of the books[202] magnified by them wherein it is said: “I am a voice of awaking from sleep in the aeon of the[151] night, (and) now I begin to lay bare the power from Chaos. The power is the mud of the abyss, which raises the mire of the imperishable watery void, the whole power of the convulsion, pale as water, ever-moving, bearing with it the stationary, holding back those that tremble, setting free those that approach, relieving those that sigh, bringing down those that increase, a faithful steward of the traces of the winds, taking advantage of the things thrown up by the p. 194. twelve eyes of the Law,[203] showing a seal to the power which arranges by itself the onrushing unseen water which is called Thalassa.[204] Ignorance has called this power Kronos guarded with chains since he bound together the maze of the dense and cloudy and unknown and dark Tartarus. There are born after the image of this (power) Cepheus, Prometheus, Iapetus.[205] (The) power to whom Thalassa is entrusted is masculo-feminine, who traces back the hissing (water) from the twelve mouths of the twelve pipes and after preparing distributes it. (This power) is small and reduces the boisterous restraining rising (of the sea) and seals up the ways of her paths, so that nothing should declare war or suffer change. The Typhonic daughter of this (power) is the faithful guard of all sorts of waters. Her name is Chorzar. Ignorance calls her Poseidôn, after whose likeness came Glaucus, Melicertes, Iö,[206] Nebroë. He that is encircled with the 12-angled pyramid[207] and darkens the gate into the pyramid p. 195. with divers colours and perfects the whole blackness[208]—this one is called Core[209] whose 5 ministers are: first Ou, 2nd[152] Aoai, 3rd Ouô, 4th Ouöab, 5th ... Other faithful stewards there are of his toparchy of day and night who rest in their authority. Ignorance has called them the wandering stars on which hangs perishable birth. Steward of the rising of the wind[210] is Carphasemocheir (and second) Eccabaccara, but ignorance calls these Curetes. (The) third ruler of the winds is Ariel[211] after whose image came Æolus (and) Briares. And ruler of the 12-houred night (is) Soclas[212] whom ignorance has called Osiris. After his likeness there were born Admetus, Medea, Hellen, Aethusa. Ruler of the 12-houred day-time is Euno. He is steward of the rising of the first-blessed[213] and ætherial (goddess) whom ignorance calls Isis. The sign of this (ruler) is the Dog-star[214] after whose image were born Ptolemy son of Arsinoë, Didyme, Cleopatra, Olympias. (The) right hand power of God is she whom p. 196. ignorance calls Rhea, after whose image were born Attis, Mygdon,[215] Oenone. The left-hand power has authority over nurture whom ignorance calls Demeter. Her name is Bena. After the likeness of this (god) were born Celeus, Triptolemus, Misyr,[216] Praxidice. (The) right-hand power has authority over seasons. Ignorance calls this (god) Mena after whose image were born, Bumegas,[217] Ostanes, Hermes Trismegistus, Curites, Zodarion, Petosiris, Berosos, Astrampsychos, Zoroaster. (The) left-hand power of fire. Ignorance calls him Hephæstus after whose image were born Erichthonius, Achilleus, Capaneus, Phæthon, Meleager,[153] Tydeus, Enceladus, Raphael, Suriel,[218] Omphale. Three middle powers suspended in air (are) causes of birth. Ignorance calls them Fates, after whose image were born (the) house of Priam, (the) house of Laius, Ino, Autonoë, Agave, Athamas, Procne (the) Danaids, the Peliades. A masculo-feminine power there is ever childlike, who grows not old, (the) cause of beauty, of pleasure, of prime, of yearning, of desire, whom ignorance calls Eros, after whose image were born Paris, Narcissus, Ganymede, Endymion, p. 197. Tithonus, Icarius, Leda, Amymonê, Thetis, (the) Hesperides, Jason, Leander, Hero.” These are the Proastii up to Aether. For thus he inscribes the book.
14. It seems fitting to compare this with a certain book [202] magnified by them, which says: “I am a voice waking you from sleep in the dark age of the[151] night, and now I start to reveal the power from Chaos. The power is the sludge of the abyss, which rises from the endless watery void, the entire force of the tumult, pale as water, always moving, carrying with it the stillness, holding back those who tremble, releasing those who approach, comforting those who sigh, bringing down those that increase, a loyal steward of the traces of the winds, taking advantage of the things cast up by the p. 194. twelve eyes of the Law, [203] showing a seal to the power that arranges the rushing unseen water known as Thalassa.[204] Ignorance has named this power Kronos, who is chained because he bound together the maze of the dense, cloudy, unknown, and dark Tartarus. From this (power) come Cepheus, Prometheus, Iapetus.[205] The power entrusted with Thalassa is both male and female, who traces back the hissing (water) from the twelve mouths of the twelve pipes and prepares and distributes it. (This power) is small and calms the raging seas, sealing her pathways so that nothing can declare war or undergo change. The Typhonic daughter of this (power) faithfully guards all kinds of waters. Her name is Chorzar. Ignorance calls her Poseidôn, after whom Glaucus, Melicertes, Iö,[206] and Nebroë were modeled. The one encircled by the twelve-angled pyramid [207] and who darkens the gate into the pyramid p. 195. with various colors, perfecting the whole darkness [208]—this one is called Core [209] whose five ministers are: first Ou, second Aoai, third Ouô, fourth Ouöab, fifth ... Other faithful stewards of his dominion over day and night rest in their authority. Ignorance has labeled them the wandering stars upon which perishable birth depends. The steward of the rising wind [210] is Carphasemocheir (and second) Eccabaccara, but ignorance refers to these as Curetes. (The) third ruler of the winds is Ariel [211] after whom Æolus (and) Briares were modeled. And the ruler of the twelve-hour night is Soclas [212] whom ignorance has called Osiris. After his likeness were born Admetus, Medea, Hellen, Aethusa. The ruler of the twelve-hour day is Euno. He is the steward of the rising of the first-blessed [213] and the ethereal goddess whom ignorance calls Isis. The sign of this (ruler) is the Dog-star [214] after whom were born Ptolemy son of Arsinoë, Didyme, Cleopatra, Olympias. (The) right-hand power of God is she whom p. 196. ignorance calls Rhea, after whom were born Attis, Mygdon, [215] Oenone. The left-hand power has authority over nurture, whom ignorance calls Demeter. Her name is Bena. After this (god), Celeus, Triptolemus, Misyr, [216] Praxidice were born. (The) right-hand power governs the seasons. Ignorance refers to this (god) as Mena, from whom were born Bumegas, [217] Ostanes, Hermes Trismegistus, Curites, Zodarion, Petosiris, Berosos, Astrampsychos, Zoroaster. (The) left-hand power of fire, ignorance calls him Hephæstus after whom were born Erichthonius, Achilleus, Capaneus, Phæthon, Meleager,[153] Tydeus, Enceladus, Raphael, Suriel, [218] Omphale. Three middle powers suspended in air are causes of birth. Ignorance calls them Fates, after whom were born the house of Priam, the house of Laius, Ino, Autonoë, Agave, Athamas, Procne, the Danaids, the Pleiades. There is a masculine-feminine power that is always childlike, who does not age, the source of beauty, pleasure, youth, yearning, and desire, whom ignorance calls Eros, after whom were born Paris, Narcissus, Ganymede, Endymion, p. 197. Tithonus, Icarius, Leda, Amymonê, Thetis, the Hesperides, Jason, Leander, Hero.” These are the Proastii up to Aether. Thus, he inscribes the book.
15. The heresy of the Peratæ, it has been made easily apparent to all, has been adapted from the (art) of the astrologers with a change of names alone. And their other books include the same method, if any one cared to go through them. For, as I have said, they think the unbegotten and overlying things to be the causes of birth of the begotten, and that our world, which they call that of form, came into being by emanation, and that all those stars together which are beheld in the heaven become the causes of birth in this world, they changing their names as is to be seen from a comparison of the Proastii. And secondly after the same fashion indeed, as they say that the world came into being from the emanation of her[219] on high, thus they say that things here have their birth and death and are governed p. 198. by the emanation from the stars. Since then the astrologers know the Ascendant and Mid-heaven and the Descendant and the Anti-meridian, and as the stars sometimes move differently from the perpetual turning of the universe, and at other times there are other succeedents to the cardinal point and (other) cadents from the cardinal points, (the Peratæ) treating the ordinance of the astrologers as an allegory, picture the cardinal points as it were God and monad and lord of all generation, and the succeedent as the left hand and the cadent the right. When therefore any one reading their writings finds a power spoken of by them as right or left, let him refer to the centre, the succeedent[154] and the cadent, and he will clearly perceive that their whole system of practice has been established on astrological teaching.
15. The heresy of the Peratæ has clearly shown that it’s mainly derived from astrology, with just a change of names. Their other writings follow the same pattern, if anyone bothers to read them. They believe that the uncreated and underlying things are the causes of birth for created things, thinking that our world, which they refer to as the world of form, originated through emanation. They argue that the stars visible in the sky are responsible for birth in our world, simply altering their names, as can be seen in comparison with the Proastii. Moreover, just as they claim the world was formed from the emanation of her[219] from above, they assert that things here also have their beginnings and ends, guided by emanation from the stars. Since astrologers understand the Ascendant, Mid-heaven, Descendant, and Anti-meridian, and since the stars sometimes behave differently than the continuous motion of the universe, while at other times there are variations in the astrological houses, the Peratæ interpret the astrologers' framework as an allegory. They depict the cardinal points as God, the monad, and the lord of all creation, while the succeedent represents the left, and the cadent the right. Therefore, when someone reads their texts and encounters a notion of power described as right or left, they should reference the center, the succeedent[154] and the cadent, and it will be evident that their entire system is based on astrological principles.
16. But they call themselves Peratæ, thinking that nothing which has its foundations in generation can escape the fate determined from birth for the begotten. For if anything, he says, is begotten it also perishes wholly, as it seemed also p. 199. to the Sibyl.[220] But, he says, we alone who know the compulsion of birth and the paths whereby man enters into the world and have been carefully instructed—we alone can pass through[221] and escape destruction. But water, he says, is destruction, and never, he says, did the world perish quicker than by water. But the water which rolls around the Proastii is, they say, Kronos. For such a power, he says, is of the colour of water and this power, that is Kronos, none of those who have been founded in generation can escape. For Kronos is set as a cause over every birth so that it shall be subject to destruction[222] and no birth could occur in which Kronos is not an impediment. This, he says is what the poets say and the gods (themselves) also fear:—
16. They refer to themselves as Peratæ, believing that nothing grounded in birth can avoid the fate predetermined for it. He claims that anything born is destined to perish completely, just as the Sibyl suggested. p. 199. He argues that only those of us who understand the realities of birth and the paths through which people enter the world—and have been well taught—can navigate through and escape annihilation. But he insists that water represents destruction, stating that the world has never faced extinction more swiftly than through water. They say that the water surrounding the Proastii is Kronos. He explains that this force resembles water in appearance, and that Kronos is inescapable for anyone born. Kronos serves as a reason for every birth, ensuring it is destined for destruction, and no birth can happen without Kronos acting as an obstacle. He states that this is what the poets convey, and even the gods fear it.
But not only do the poets say this, he says, but also the wisest of the Greeks, whereof Heraclitus is one, who says, p. 200. “For water becomes death to souls.”[223]
But not only do the poets say this, he says, but also the wisest of the Greeks, including Heraclitus, who says, p. 200. “For water becomes death to souls.”[223]
This death (the Peratic) says seizes the Egyptians in the Red Sea with their chariots. And all the ignorant, he says, are Egyptians and this he says is the going out from Egypt (that is) from the body. For they think the body little Egypt (and) that it crosses over the Red Sea, that is, the water of destruction which is Kronos, and that it is beyond the Red Sea, that is birth, and comes into the desert, that is,[155] outside generation where are together the gods of destruction and the god of salvation. But the gods of destruction, he says, are the stars which bring upon those coming into being the necessity of mutable generation. These, he said, Moses called the serpents of the desert which bite and cause to perish those who think they have crossed the Red Sea. Therefore, he says, to those sons of Israel who were bitten in the desert, Moses displayed the true and perfect serpent, those who believed on which were not bitten in the desert, p. 201. that is, by the Powers. None then, he says, can save and set free those brought forth from the land of Egypt, that is, from the body and from this world, save only the perfect serpent, the full of the full.[224] He who hopes on this, he says, is not destroyed by the serpents of the desert, that is, by the gods of generation. It is written, he says, in a book of Moses.[225] This serpent, he says, is the Power which followed Moses, the rod which was turned into a serpent. And the serpents of the magicians who withstood the power of Moses in Egypt were the gods of destruction; but the rod of Moses overthrew them all and caused them to perish.
This death (the Peratic) claims to have seized the Egyptians in the Red Sea with their chariots. And he suggests that all the ignorant people are Egyptians, and this represents the exodus from Egypt (that is) from the body. They view the body as a small Egypt (and) believe it crosses over the Red Sea, which symbolizes the destructive waters of Kronos, and that it moves beyond the Red Sea, signifying birth, and enters the desert, which refers to[155] existence outside of generation, where the gods of destruction and the god of salvation coexist. However, he states that the gods of destruction are the stars which impose the necessity of changeable existence on those coming into being. He claimed these are what Moses referred to as the serpents of the desert, which bite and lead to the demise of those who believe they have crossed the Red Sea. Therefore, he tells the sons of Israel who were bitten in the desert, Moses revealed the true and perfect serpent, and those who believed in it were not bitten in the desert, p. 201. which means, by the Powers. He asserts that no one can save and free those who emerged from the land of Egypt, that is, from the body and from this world, except for the perfect serpent, the complete embodiment of the full.[224] He says that those who trust in this will not be destroyed by the serpents of the desert, referring to the gods of generation. He claims it is written in Moses's book.[225] This serpent, he asserts, is the Power that accompanied Moses, the rod that turned into a serpent. The serpents of the magicians who challenged Moses's power in Egypt represented the gods of destruction; however, Moses's rod defeated them all and caused their downfall.
This universal serpent, he says, is the wise word of Eve. This, he says, is the mystery of Edem, this the river flowing out of Edem, this the mark which was set on Cain so that all that found him should not kill him. This, he says, is (that) Cain whose sacrifice was not accepted by the god of this world; but he accepted the bloody sacrifice of Abel, for the lord of this world delights in blood.[226] He it is, he says, who in the last days appeared in man’s shape in the p. 202. time of Herod, born after the image of Joseph who was sold from the hand of his brethren and to whom alone belonged the coat of many colours. This, he says, is he after the image of Esau whose garment was blessed when he was not present, who did not receive, he says, the blind man’s blessing, but became rich elsewhere taking nothing from the blind one, whose face Jacob saw as a man might[156] see the face of God. Concerning whom he says, it is written that: “Nebrod was a giant hunting before the Lord.”[227] There are, he says, as many counterparts of him as there were serpents seen in the desert biting the sons of Israel, from which that perfect one that Moses set up delivered those that were bitten. This, he says, is the saying: “And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the desert, so must the Son of Man be lifted up.”[228] After his likeness was the brazen serpent in the desert which Moses set up. The similitude of this alone is always seen in the heaven in light. This he says is the mighty beginning about which it is written. About this he says is the saying: “In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and p. 203. the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him and without Him nothing was. That which was in Him was life.”[229] And in Him, he says, Eve came into being (and) Eve is life. She, he says is Eve, mother of all living[230] (the) nature common (to all), that is, to gods, angels, immortals, mortals, irrational beings, and rational ones; for, he says, “to all” speaking collectively. And if the eyes of any are blessed, he says, he will see when he looks upward to heaven the fair image of the serpent in the great summit[231] of heaven turning about and becoming the source of all movement of all present things. And (the beholder) will know that without Him there is nothing framed of heavenly or of earthly things or of things below the earth—neither night, nor moon, nor fruits, nor generation, nor wealth, nor wayfaring, nor generally is there anything of things which are that He does not point out. In this, he says, is the great wonder beheld in the heavens by those who can see.
This universal serpent, he says, represents the wise words of Eve. This, he claims, is the mystery of Eden, this the river flowing out of Eden, this the mark set on Cain so that anyone who found him wouldn't kill him. This, he says, is Cain, whose sacrifice wasn't accepted by the god of this world; but he accepted Abel's bloody sacrifice because the lord of this world takes pleasure in blood. [226] He is the one, he says, who appeared in human form in the last days during the time of Herod, born in the likeness of Joseph, who was sold by his brothers and to whom alone belonged the coat of many colors. This, he says, is he who resembled Esau, whose garment was blessed while he was absent, who did not receive, he says, the blind man's blessing but became wealthy elsewhere without taking anything from the blind man, whose face Jacob saw as a man might see the face of God. Concerning him, it is written: “Nimrod was a giant hunting before the Lord.” [227] He says there are as many counterparts to him as there were serpents seen in the desert, biting the sons of Israel, from which that perfect one, which Moses set up, delivered those who were bitten. This, he says, is the saying: “And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the desert, so must the Son of Man be lifted up.” [228] The brazen serpent that Moses set up in the desert was made in his likeness. This image is always seen in the light of heaven. He says this is the mighty beginning about which it is written. About this, he says, is the saying: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him, and without Him nothing was made. That which was in Him was life.” [229] And in Him, he says, Eve came into being, and Eve is life. She, he says, is Eve, mother of all living [230] (the) nature shared by all, that is, by gods, angels, immortals, mortals, irrational beings, and rational beings; for, he says, “to all” speaking collectively. And if anyone's eyes are blessed, he says, they will see, when looking up to heaven, the beautiful image of the serpent in the great heights [231] of heaven, swirling around and becoming the source of all movement of everything present. And the observer will understand that without Him, nothing exists among things in heaven, on earth, or beneath the earth—neither night, nor moon, nor fruits, nor generations, nor wealth, nor travels—generally, there is nothing that exists that He does not point out. In this, he says, is the great wonder seen in the heavens by those who can see.
For against this summit (that is) the head which is the most difficult of all things to be believed by those who know it not,
For this summit is the pinnacle, which is the hardest thing for those who don't know it to believe.
This it is concerning which ignorance speaks:—
This is what ignorance is talking about:—
and on either side of him Corona and Lyra are ranged and above, by the very top of his head, a piteous man, the Kneeler, is seen
and on both sides of him, Corona and Lyra are positioned, and above, right at the top of his head, a sorrowful man, the Kneeler, is visible
And in the rear of the Kneeler is the imperfect serpent grasped with both hands by Ophiuchus and prevented from touching the Crown lying by the Perfect Serpent.[232]
And in the back of the Kneeler is the flawed serpent held tightly with both hands by Ophiuchus, keeping it from reaching the Crown next to the Perfect Serpent.[232]
17. This is the variegated wisdom of the Peratic heresy, which is difficult to describe completely, it being so tangled through having been framed from the art of astrology. So far as it was possible, therefore, we have set forth all its force in few words. But in order to expound their whole mind in epitome we think it right to add this: According to them the universe is Father, Son and Matter.[233] p. 205. Of these three every one contains within himself boundless powers. Now midway between Matter and the Father sits the Son, the Word, the Serpent, ever moving himself towards the immoveable Father and towards Matter (which itself) is moved. And sometimes he turns himself towards the Father and receives the powers in his own person,[234] and when he has thus received them he turns towards Matter; and Matter being without quality and formless takes pattern from the forms[235] which the Son has taken as patterns from the Father. But the Son takes pattern from the Father unspeakably and silently and unchangeably, that is, as Moses says the colours of the (sheep) that longed,[236] flowed from the rods set up in the drinking-places. In such a way[158] also did the powers flow from the Son to Matter according to the yearning of the power which (flowed) from the rods upon the things conceived. But the difference and unlikeness of the colours which flowed from the rods through the waters into the sheep is, he says, the difference of corruptible and incorruptible birth. Or rather, as a painter while taking nothing from the animals (he paints), yet transfers with his pencil to the drawing-tablet all their forms, thus the Son by his own power transfers to Matter the p. 206. types[237] of the Father. All things that are here are therefore the Father’s types and nothing else. For if any one, he says has strength enough to comprehend from the things here that he is a type from the Father on high transferred hither and made into a body, as in the conception from the rod, he becomes white,[238] (and) wholly of one substance[239] with the Father who is in the heavens, and returns thither. But if he does not light upon this doctrine, nor discover the necessity of birth, like an abortion brought forth in a night he perishes in a night. Therefore, says he, when the Saviour speaks of “Your Father who is in heaven”[240] He means him from whom the Son takes the types and transfers them hither. And when He says “Your father is a manslayer from the beginning”[241] he means the Ruler and Fashioner of Matter who receiving the types distributed by the Son has produced children here. Who is a manslayer from the beginning because his work makes for corruption and death.[242] None therefore, he says, can be saved nor p. 207. return (on high) save by the Son who is the Serpent. For as he brought from on high the Father’s types, so he again carries up from here those of them who have been awakened and have become types of the Father, transferring them thither from here as hypostatized from the Unhypostatized[243] One. This, he says, is the saying “I am the Door.” But he transfers them, he says (as the light of vision)[244] to those[159] whose eyelids are closed, as the naphtha draws everywhere the fire to itself—or rather as the magnet the iron but nothing else, or as the sea-hawk’s spine the gold but nothing else, or as again (as) the chaff is drawn by the amber.[245] Thus, he says, the perfect and consubstantial race which has been made the image[246] (of the Father) but nought else is again led from the world by the Serpent, just as it was sent down here by him.
17. This is the complex wisdom of the Peratic heresy, which is hard to fully explain since it’s so intertwined with astrology. As best as we could, we’ve summarized its essence in a few words. However, to encapsulate their complete thought, we feel it’s important to add this: They believe the universe consists of the Father, the Son, and Matter. [233] p. 205. Each of these three contains limitless powers. Positioned between Matter and the Father is the Son, the Word, the Serpent, constantly moving toward the immovable Father and toward Matter, which is in a state of flux. At times, he turns toward the Father and receives the powers into himself, [234] and once he has received them, he turns toward Matter; and since Matter is without quality and formless, it takes on the forms [235] that the Son has received as models from the Father. But the Son receives his form from the Father in a way that is indescribable, silent, and unchanging, like Moses says about the colors of the (sheep) that desired, [236] which flowed from the rods set up at the watering places. In a similar way, [158] the powers flow from the Son to Matter according to the desire of the power that (flowed) from the rods onto the conceived things. The difference and dissimilarity of colors that flowed from the rods through the waters into the sheep represent, he says, the distinction between corruptible and incorruptible births. Or rather, like a painter who, without taking anything from the animals he paints, transfers all their forms to his canvas, so the Son, by his own power, transfers to Matter the p. 206. types [237] of the Father. Therefore, everything here represents the Father’s types and nothing more. For if anyone, he says, has the strength to understand that from these things, he is a type transferred from the Father above and formed into a body, like in the conception from the rod, he becomes white, [238] and completely of one substance [239] with the Father who is in the heavens, and returns there. But if he doesn’t grasp this teaching, nor realize the necessity of birth, like a miscarriage born in the night, he perishes in the dark. Therefore, he says, when the Savior refers to "Your Father who is in heaven," [240] he is talking about the one from whom the Son takes the types and brings them here. And when he says, "Your father is a manslayer from the beginning," [241] he refers to the Ruler and Creator of Matter, who, by receiving the types distributed by the Son, has produced children here. He is a manslayer from the very start because his work leads to corruption and death. [242] Thus, he argues, no one can be saved or return (to high) except through the Son, who is the Serpent. Because just as he brought the Father’s types down from above, he also carries back up those who have awakened and become types of the Father, transferring them from here as hypostatized from the Unhypostatized [243] One. This, he says, is the meaning of “I am the Door.” He transfers them, he says, (like the light of vision) [244] to those whose eyelids are closed, similar to how naphtha draws the fire to itself everywhere—or rather like how a magnet attracts iron but nothing else, or like how the sea-hawk’s spine attracts gold but nothing else, or again as the chaff is drawn by amber. [245] Thus, he asserts, the perfect and consubstantial race, which has been made in the image [246] (of the Father) and nothing else, is again led from the world by the Serpent, just as it was sent down here by him.
For the proof of this they bring forward the anatomy of the brain, likening the cerebrum to the Father from its immobility, and the cerebellum to the Son from its being moved and existing in serpent form. Which (last) they imagine ineffably and without giving any sign to attract p. 208. through the pineal gland the spiritual and life-giving substance emanating from the Blessed One.[247] Receiving which the cerebellum, as the Son silently transfers the forms to Matter, spreads abroad the seeds and genera of things born after the flesh, to the spinal marrow. By the use of this simile, they seem to introduce cleverly their ineffable mysteries handed down in silence which it is not lawful for us to utter. Nevertheless they will easily be comprehended from what I have said.
To prove this, they refer to the anatomy of the brain, comparing the cerebrum to the Father because of its stillness, and the cerebellum to the Son due to its movement and serpent-like form. They think of the latter in a way that is beyond words, without any indication to attract p. 208. through the pineal gland the spiritual and life-giving essence that comes from the Blessed One. Receiving this, the cerebellum, like the Son, silently conveys the forms to Matter, dispersing the seeds and species of physically born things to the spinal marrow. Through this analogy, they seem to skillfully introduce their profound mysteries passed down in secrecy, which we are not allowed to disclose. However, they can be easily understood from what I have said.
18. But since I think I have set forth clearly the Peratic heresy and by many words have made plain what had escaped (notice), and since it has mixed up everything with everything concealing its own peculiar poison, it seems right to proceed no further with the charge, the opinions laid down by them being sufficient accusation against them.[248]
18. But since I believe I've explained the Peratic heresy clearly and have elaborated on what was overlooked, and since it has intertwined everything, hiding its own unique deceit, it seems appropriate to stop further accusations, as their views suffice as evidence against them.[248]
3. The Sethiani.
p. 209.19. Let us see then what the Sethians say.[249] They are[161] of opinion[250] that there are three definite principles of the universals, and that each of the principles contains boundless powers. But what they mean by powers let him judge who hears them speak thus: Everything which you understand by your mind or which you pass by unthought of, is formed by nature to become each of these principles, as in the soul of man every art which is taught. For example, he says, that a boy will become a piper if he spend some time with a piper, or a geometrician if he does so with a geometrician, or a grammarian with a grammarian, or a carpenter with a carpenter, and to one in close contact with other trades it will happen in the same way. But the substance of the principles, he says, are light and darkness; and between them there is uncontaminated spirit. But the spirit which is set between the darkness below and the light on high, is not breath like a gust of wind or some little p. 210. breeze which can be perceived, but resembles some faint perfume of balsam or of incense artificially compounded, as a power penetrating by force of a fragrance inconceivable and better than can be said in speech. But since the light is above and the darkness below and the spirit as has been said between them, the light naturally shines like a ray of the sun on high on the underlying darkness, and again the[162] fragrance of the spirit having the middle place spreads abroad and is borne in all directions, as we observe the fragrance of the incense burnt in the fire carried everywhere. And such being the power of the triply divided, the power of the spirit and of the light together is in the darkness which is ranged below them. But the darkness is a fearful water, into which the light with the spirit is drawn down and transformed into such a nature (as the water).[251] And the darkness is not witless, but prudent completely, and knows that if the light be taken from the darkness, the darkness remains desolate, viewless, without light, p. 211. powerless, idle, and strengthless. Wherefore with all its sense and wit it is forced to detain within itself the brilliance and spark of the light with the fragrance of the spirit. And an image of their nature is to be seen in the face of man, (to wit) the pupil of the eye dark from the underlying fluids, (and) lighted up by (the) spirit. As then the darkness seeks after the brilliance, that it may hold the spark as a slave and may see, so do the light and the spirit seek after their own power, and make haste to raise up and take back to themselves their powers which have been mingled with the underlying dark and fearful water.[252] But all the powers of the three principles being everywhere boundless in number are each of them wise and understanding as regards its own substance, and the countless multitude of them being wise and understanding, whenever they remain by themselves are all at rest. But if one power draws near to another, the unlikeness of (the things in) juxtaposition effects a certain movement and activity formed from the movement, by the coming together and juxtaposition of the meeting p. 212. powers. For the coming together of the powers comes to pass like some impression of a seal struck by close conjunction for the sealing of the substances brought up (to it).[253] Since then the powers of the three principles are boundless in number and the conjunctions of the boundless powers (also) boundless, there must needs be produced[163] images of boundless seals. Now these images are the forms[254] of the different animals.
p. 209.19. So let’s explore what the Sethians believe.[249] They think that there are three distinct principles of the universals, and that each principle holds infinite powers. But what they mean by powers can only be judged by someone who hears them expressing this: Everything you comprehend with your mind or overlook is shaped by nature to become one of these principles, much like every skill taught in a person’s soul. For instance, they say that a boy will become a piper if he spends time with a piper, or a mathematician if he stays with a mathematician, or a grammarian if he is with a grammarian, or a carpenter if he spends time with a carpenter; it works the same way for anyone close to other trades. However, the essence of the principles, they claim, is light and darkness; and between them lies an untainted spirit. But the spirit placed between the darkness below and the light above is not like a gust of wind or a slight breeze that can be felt; rather, it is akin to a subtle fragrance of balsam or incense that is skillfully mixed, a force penetrating through an incomprehensible scent that is beyond what can be expressed. Since the light is above and the darkness is below, with the spirit, as mentioned, in between, the light naturally shines down, similar to sunlight illuminating the darkness below, while the fragrance of the spirit spreads out in all directions, just like the scent of incense burns in the air. Thus, with such power in this tripartite division, the power of the spirit and the light together exists in the darkness beneath them. But the darkness is a daunting water, into which the light alongside the spirit is drawn down and changes into a nature akin to that of the water.[251] The darkness is not without thought; it is entirely aware that if the light is removed, it will be left desolate, void of sight, powerless, without energy, and weakened. Therefore, with all its sensitivity and intelligence, it is compelled to keep within itself the brilliance and spark of the light along with the spirit’s fragrance. An image of their nature can be seen in the human face, specifically the pupil of the eye, which is dark due to the fluids beneath it, yet illuminated by the spirit. Just as the darkness strives for brilliance to hold the spark in captivity and to see, so do the light and the spirit seek their own power, striving to elevate and reclaim their powers that have mingled with the underlying dark and fearsome water.[252] All the powers of these three principles, which are boundless in number, are each wise and aware regarding their own essence. Whenever they are alone, they rest in a state of tranquility. However, if one power approaches another, the differences between the things in contact create a certain movement and activity that arises from their interaction due to their proximity and alignment of meeting powers. The meeting of these powers occurs like an impression from a seal impressed by close contact meant to seal the substances presented to it.[253] Thus, since the powers of the three principles are limitless in number, and the combinations of these boundless powers are also endless, images of limitless seals must necessarily be produced.[163] These images represent the forms[254] of various animals.
From the first great conjunction then of the three principles came into being a certain great form of a seal, (to wit) heaven and earth. And heaven and earth are planned very like a matrix having the navel[255] in the midst. And if, he says, one wishes to have this design under his eyes, let him examine with skill the pregnant womb of any animal he pleases, and he will discover the type of heaven and earth and of all those things between which lie unchangeably below. And the appearance of heaven and earth became by the first conjunction such as to be like a womb. But again between heaven and earth boundless conjunctions of powers have occurred. And each conjunction wrought and stamped[256] nothing else than a seal of p. 213. heaven and earth like a womb. But within this (the earth) there grew from the boundless seals boundless multitudes of different animals. And into all this infinity which is under heaven there was scattered and distributed among the different animals, together with the light, the fragrance of the spirit from on high.
From the first great coming together of the three principles, a significant form emerged, namely heaven and earth. Heaven and earth are structured much like a matrix with the navel[255] at the center. The author suggests that if someone wants to visualize this design, they should skillfully examine the pregnant womb of any animal they choose, and they will uncover the pattern of heaven and earth, as well as all the unchanging things that lie below. The appearance of heaven and earth, at that first conjunction, resembled that of a womb. However, between heaven and earth, endless unions of powers have happened. Each union created and stamped[256] nothing other than a seal of heaven and earth like a womb. Inside this (the earth), boundless numbers of various animals grew from the infinite seals. And throughout this vastness under heaven, along with the light, the essence of the spirit from above was scattered and shared among the different animals. p. 213.
Then there came into being from the water the first-born[257] principle (to wit) a wind violent and turbulent and the cause of all generation. For making some agitation in the waters it raises waves in them. But the motion of the waves as if it were some impregnating impulse is a beginning of generation of man or beast when it is driven onward swollen by the impulse of the spirit. But when this wave has been raised from the water and made pregnant in the natural way, and has received within itself the feminine power of reproduction, it retains the light scattered from on high together with the fragrance of the spirit—that p. 214. is mind given shape in the different species.[258] Which (mind) is a perfect God, who is brought down from the unbegotten light on high and from the spirit into man’s nature as into a temple, by the force of nature and the[164] movement of the wind. It has been engendered from the water (and) commingled and mixed with the bodies as if it were (the) salt of the things which are and a light of the darkness struggling to be freed from the bodies and not able to find deliverance and its way out. For some smallest spark from the light (has been mingled) with the fragrance from above (i. e. from the spirit), like a ray (making composition of things dissolved and) solution of things compounded as, he says, is said in a psalm.[259] Therefore every thought and care of the light on high is how and in what way the mind may be set free from the death of the wicked and dark body (and) from the Father of that which is below, who is the wind which raised the waves in agitation and disorder p. 215. and has begotten Nous his own perfect son, not being his own (son) as to substance.[260] For he was a ray from on high from that perfect light overpowered in the dark and fearful bitter and polluted water, which (ray) is the shining spirit borne above the water. When then the waves (raised from the) waters [have received within themselves the feminine power of reproduction, they detain in[261]] the different species, like some womb, (the light) scattered (from on high), (with the fragrance of the spirit) as is seen in all animals.
Then from the water emerged the first fundamental principle: a violent and turbulent wind, the source of all creation. By agitating the waters, it creates waves. This wave motion acts as a kind of fertilizing force, initiating the generation of humans or animals when it is driven forward, swelling with the impulse of the spirit. Once this wave has risen from the water and become naturally fertile, taking in the feminine power of reproduction, it holds the light scattered from above along with the essence of the spirit—that's the mind taking shape in various species. This mind is a perfect God, descending from the uncreated light above and entering human nature as a temple, through the forces of nature and the movement of the wind. It has been birthed from the water and combined with physical bodies, like the salt of existing things and a light in the darkness, struggling to break free from the bodies but unable to find an escape route. Because a tiny spark of light has mingled with the essence from above (i.e., from the spirit), like a ray, creating a composition of dissolved and compounded things, as stated in a psalm. Therefore, every thought and concern of the light above focuses on how and in what way the mind can be liberated from the death of the wicked and dark body and from the Father of what lies below, who is the wind that stirred the waves in chaos and has generated Nous, his own perfect son, though he is not his own son in substance. For he was a ray from above, from that perfect light, overwhelmed by the dark, fearful, bitter, and polluted waters, which ray is the shining spirit above the water. When the waves, raised from the waters, have taken in the feminine power of reproduction, they hold within themselves the different species, like a womb, the light scattered from above, and the essence of the spirit, as seen in all animals.
But the wind at once violent and turbulent is borne along like the hissing of a serpent. First then from the wind, that is from the serpent, came the principle of generation in the way aforesaid,[262] all things having received the principle of generation at the same time. When then the light and the spirit were received into the unpurified p. 216. and much suffering disordered womb, the serpent, the wind of the darkness, the first-born of the waters entering in, begets man, and the unpurified womb neither loves nor recognizes any other form (but the serpent’s).[263] Then the[165] perfect Word of the light on high, having been made like the beast, the serpent, entered into the unpurified womb, beguiling it by its likeness to the beast, so that it might loose the bands which encircle the Perfect Mind which was begotten in the impurity of the womb by the first-born of the water, (to wit) the serpent, the beast. This, he says, is the form of the slave[264] and this the need for the descent of the Word of God into the womb of a Virgin. But it is not enough, he says, that the Perfect Man, the Word, has entered into the womb of a virgin and has loosed the pangs which were in that darkness. But in truth after entering into the foul mysteries of the womb, He was washed[265] and drank of the cup of living bubbling water, which he must needs drink who was about to do off the slave-like form and do on a heavenly garment.
But the wind, both violent and turbulent, moves like the hissing of a serpent. So, from the wind, which is the serpent, came the principle of creation in the way mentioned above, with all things receiving this principle of creation at the same time. When light and spirit entered the unclean and chaotic womb, the serpent, the shadowy wind, the firstborn of the waters, came in and gave birth to man, and the unclean womb neither loves nor recognizes any form other than the serpent’s. Then the perfect Word from on high, taking on the form of a beast, entered into the unclean womb, deceiving it with its resemblance to the beast, so that it could break the chains binding the Perfect Mind, which was conceived in the impurity of the womb by the firstborn of the waters, that is, the serpent, the beast. This, he says, is the form of the slave, and this illustrates the need for the descent of the Word of God into the womb of a Virgin. But he asserts that it is not enough for the Perfect Man, the Word, to have entered into the womb of a virgin and to have released the pains that were there in that darkness. In truth, after entering into the foul mysteries of the womb, He was cleansed and drank from the cup of living, bubbling water, which He needed to sip in order to shed the slave-like form and don a heavenly garment.
p. 217.20. This is what the champions of the Sethianian doctrines say, to put it shortly. But their system is made up of sayings by physicists and of words spoken in respect of other matters, which they transfer to their own system and explain as we have said. And they say that Moses also supported their theory when he said “Darkness, gloom and whirlwind.” These, he says, are the three words. Or when he says that there were three born in Paradise, Adam, Eve (and the) Serpent; or when he says three (others), Cain, Abel (and) Seth; and yet again three, Shem, Ham (and) Japhet; or when he speaks of three patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac, (and) Jacob; or when he says that there existed three days before the Sun and Moon; or when he says that there are three laws (the) prohibitive, (the) permissive and the punitive. And a prohibitive law is: “From every tree in Paradise thou mayest eat the fruit, but of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, eat not.” But in this saying: “Go forth from thine own land, and from thy kindred and (thou shalt come) hither into a land which I shall show thee.” This law he says is permissive for he who chooses may go forth and he who chooses may remain. But the law is punitive which says “Thou shalt not commit[166] adultery, thou shalt not steal, thou shalt not murder”—for to each of these sins there is a penalty.[266]
p. 217.20. This is a summary of what the supporters of the Sethianian teachings claim. Their beliefs are based on statements from physicists and various other topics, which they adapt to fit their own framework as we've discussed. They argue that Moses backed their theory when he mentioned “Darkness, gloom and whirlwind.” These are the three terms he refers to. Or when he states that three beings were born in Paradise: Adam, Eve, and the Serpent; or when he mentions three others: Cain, Abel, and Seth; and again three: Shem, Ham, and Japhet; or when he highlights three patriarchs: Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; or when he says that three days existed before the creation of the Sun and Moon; or when he identifies three types of laws: prohibitive, permissive, and punitive. The prohibitive law states: “From every tree in Paradise, you may eat the fruit, but from the tree of knowledge of good and evil, you must not eat.” The saying “Go forth from your own land, and from your relatives, and you will come to a land that I will show you” describes a permissive law, as those who wish to leave may do so, while others may choose to stay. The punitive law is the one that says, “You shall not commit adultery, you shall not steal, you shall not murder”—for each of these sins carries a penalty.
p. 218.But the whole teaching of their system is taken from the ancient theologists Musæus, Linus and he who most especially makes known the initiations and mysteries (to wit), Orpheus. For their discourse about the womb is also that of Orpheus; and the phallus, which is virility, is thus explicitly mentioned in the Bacchica of Orpheus.[267] And these things were made the subject of initiation and were handed down to men, before the initiatory rite of Celeus, Triptolemus, Demeter, Core and Dionysos in Eleusis, at Phlium in Attica. For earlier than the Eleusinian Mysteries are the secret rites of the so-called Great (Mother) in Phlium. For there is in that (town) a porch, and on the porch to this day is engraved the representation of all the words spoken (in them). p. 219. Many things are engraved on that porch concerning which Plutarch also makes discourse in his ten books against Empedocles. And on the doors is engraved a certain old man grey-haired, winged, having his pudendum stretched forth, pursuing a fleeing woman of a blue colour. And there is written over the old man “Phaos ruentes” and over the woman “Pereēphicola.” But “phaos ruentes” seems to be the light according to the theory of the Sethians and the “phicola” the dark water, while between them is at an interval the harmony of the spirit. And the name of “Phaos ruentes” denotes the rushing below of the light as they say from on high. So that we may reasonably say that the Sethians celebrate among themselves (rites) in some degree akin to the Phliasian Mysteries of the Great (Mother).[268] And to the triple division of things the poet seems to bear witness when he says:—
p. 218.But the entire teaching of their system is derived from the ancient theologians Musæus, Linus, and especially from Orpheus, who reveals the initiations and mysteries. Their discussions about the womb come from Orpheus; and the phallus, symbolizing virility, is specifically mentioned in the Bacchica of Orpheus. And these topics were part of the initiation rites and were passed down to people before the initiation ceremony of Celeus, Triptolemus, Demeter, Core, and Dionysus in Eleusis, at Phlium in Attica. Because before the Eleusinian Mysteries, there were the secret rites of the so-called Great Mother in Phlium. In that town, there is a porch, and to this day, on the porch is engraved the depiction of all the words spoken in those rites. p. 219. Many things are engraved on that porch, which Plutarch also discusses in his ten books against Empedocles. On the doors is carved an old man with gray hair and wings, extending his pudendum, chasing a fleeing woman depicted in blue. Above the old man, it reads “Phaos ruentes,” and above the woman, “Pereēphicola.” “Phaos ruentes” seems to represent light according to the theory of the Sethians, while “phicola” refers to dark water, with the harmony of the spirit in between. The name “Phaos ruentes” signifies the downward rush of light, as they say, from above. Thus, we could reasonably suggest that the Sethians celebrate rites that are somewhat similar to the Phliasian Mysteries of the Great Mother. And to the triple division of things, the poet seems to attest when he says:—
that is each of the threefold divisions has taken power. p. 220. And, as for the underlying dark water below, that the light has plunged into it and that the spark borne down (into it) ought to be restored and taken on high from it, the all-wise Sethians seem to have here borrowed from Homer when he says:—
that is, each of the three divisions has taken power. p. 220. And, regarding the deep darkness below, that the light has descended into it and that the spark taken down into it should be lifted back up from it, the all-wise Sethians seem to have borrowed this idea from Homer when he says:—
That is, the gods, according to Homer, think water something ill-omened and frightful, wherefore the theory of the Sethians says it is frightful to the Nous.
That is, the gods, according to Homer, view water as something ominous and terrifying, which is why the Sethians believe it is terrifying to the Nous.
21. This is what they say and other things like it in endless writings. And they persuade those who are their disciples to read the theory of Composition and Mixture[271] which is studied by many others and by Andronicus the Peripatetic. The Sethians then say that the theory about Composition and Mixture is to be framed after this fashion: The light ray from on high has been compounded and the p. 221. very small spark has been lightly mingled[272] in the dark waters below, and (these two) have united and exist in one mass as one odour (results) from the many kinds of incense on the fire. And the expert who has as his test an acute sense of smell ought to delicately distinguish from the sole smell of the incense the different kinds of it set on the fire; as (for example) if it be storax and myrrh and frankincense or if anything else be mixed with it. And they make use of other comparisons, as when they say that if brass has been mixed with gold, a certain process[273] has been discovered which separates the gold from the brass. And in like[168] manner if tin or brass or anything of the same kind be found mixed with silver, these by some better process of alloy are also separated. But even now any one distinguishes water mixed with wine. Thus, he says, if all things are mingled together they are distinguished. And truly, he says, learn from the animals. For when the animal is dead each (of its parts) is separated (from the rest) and thus when dissolved, the animal disappears. This he says is the saying: “I come not to bring peace upon the earth but a sword”[274]—that is to cut in twain and separate the things p. 222. which have been compounded together. For each of the compounds is cut in twain and separated when it lights on its proper place. For as there is one place of composition for all the animals, so there has been set up one place of dissolution, which no man knoweth, he says, save only we who are born again, spiritual not fleshly, whose citizenship is in the heavens above.
21. This is what they say and similar ideas in endless writings. They convince their followers to read the theory of Composition and Mixture[271], which is also studied by many others, including Andronicus the Peripatetic. The Sethians claim that the theory of Composition and Mixture is to be understood this way: The light ray from above has been combined, and the very small spark has been lightly mixed[272] in the dark waters below, and (these two) have joined together and exist as one mass, just like one fragrance comes from various kinds of incense on the fire. An expert with a keen sense of smell should delicately differentiate the sole aroma of the incense to identify the different types burning, whether it’s storax, myrrh, frankincense, or any other mixed scent. They also use other analogies, stating that if brass has been mixed with gold, a certain method[273] exists to separate the gold from the brass. Similarly, if tin or brass or something similar is found mixed with silver, these can also be separated using a better alloy process. Even now, one can tell apart water mixed with wine. Thus, he claims, if everything is mixed together, they can be distinguished. And, he argues, observe the animals. When an animal dies, each of its parts is separated from the rest, and when dissolved, the animal ceases to exist. This, he states, reflects the saying: “I come not to bring peace upon the earth but a sword”[274]—meaning to divide and separate things that have been combined. Each compound is split and separated when it reaches its proper place. Just as there is one location for composition for all animals, there is also one location for dissolution, which no one knows, he claims, except for those of us who are born again, spiritual rather than fleshly, whose citizenship is in the heavens above.
With these insinuations they corrupt their hearers, both when they misuse words, turning good sayings into bad as they wish, and when they conceal their own iniquity by what comparisons they choose. All things then, he says, which are compounds have their own peculiar place and run towards their own kindred things as the iron to the magnet, the straw to the amber, and the gold to the sea-hawk’s spine.[275] And thus the (ray) of light which was mingled with the water having received from teaching and learning (the knowledge of) its own proper place hastens to the Word come from on high in slave-like form and becomes with the Word a Word where the Word is, more (quickly) than the iron (flies) to the magnet.
With these suggestions, they mislead their audience, both by twisting words to turn good sayings into bad ones as they please, and by hiding their own wrongdoing through the comparisons they make. Everything, he says, that is made up of different parts has its own specific place and moves toward similar things, just like iron moves toward a magnet, straw floats toward amber, and gold goes to the sea-hawk’s spine.[275] And so, the light that was mixed with the water, after gaining knowledge of its rightful place through teaching and learning, rushes toward the Word from above in a humble form and becomes a Word alongside the Word, faster than iron flies toward a magnet.
p. 223.And that these things are so, he says, and that all compounded things are separated at their proper places, learn (thus):—There is among the Persians in the city Ampa near the Tigris a well, and near this well and above it has been built a cistern having three outlets. From which well if one draws, and takes up in a jar what is drawn from the well whatever it is and pours it into the cistern hard by;[169] when it comes to the outlets and is received from each outlet in one vessel, it separates itself. And in the first outlet is exhibited an incrustation[276] of salt, and in the second bitumen, and in the third oil. But the oil is black, as he says Herodotus also recounts,[277] has a heavy odour and the Persians call it rhadinace. This simile of the well, say the Sethians, suffices for the truth of their proposition better than all that has been said above.
p. 223. He claims that this is true, and that all mixed things are separated in their proper places, learn this:—There is a well among the Persians in the city of Ampa near the Tigris, and above this well, a cistern has been built with three outlets. If someone draws from the well and fills a jar with what they take from it, then pours it into the nearby cistern; when it reaches the outlets and is collected from each outlet in one container, it will separate itself. The first outlet shows a buildup of salt, the second has bitumen, and the third contains oil. The oil is black, as Herodotus also describes, has a strong odor, and the Persians call it rhadinace. This comparison of the well, the Sethians say, is more convincing for the truth of their argument than anything previously mentioned.
22. The opinion of the Sethians seems to us to have been made tolerably plain. But if any one wishes to learn the whole of their system let him read the book inscribed Paraphrase (of) Seth; for all their secrets he will find there enshrined.[278] But since we have set forth the things of the p. 224. Sethians[279] let us see also what Justinus thinks.
22. The views of the Sethians appear to be quite clear to us. However, if anyone wants to understand their entire philosophy, they should read the book titled Paraphrase (of) Seth; all their secrets can be found there. [278] Since we have discussed the beliefs of the Sethians [279] let's also take a look at what Justinus thinks. p. 224.
4. Justinus.[280]
23. Justinus, being utterly opposed to every teaching of[170] the Holy Scriptures, and also to the writing or speech[281] of the blessed Evangelists, since the Word taught his disciples saying: “Go not into the way of the Gentiles”[282]—which is plainly: Give no heed to the vain teaching of the Gentiles—seeks to bring back his hearers to the marvel-mongering of the Greeks and what is taught by it. He sets out word for word and in detail the fabulous tales of the Greeks, but[171] neither teaches first hand[283] nor hands down his own complete mystery unless he has bound the dupe by an oath. Thereafter he explains the myth for the purpose of winning souls,[284] so that those who read the numberless follies of the books shall have the fables as consolation[285]—as if one tramping along a road and coming across an inn should see fit to rest—and so that when they have again turned to the p. 225. full study of the things read, they may not detest them until, being led on by the rush of the crowd, they have plunged into the offence artfully contrived by him, having first bound them by fearful oaths neither to utter nor to abandon his teaching and compelling them to accept it. Thus he delivers to them the mysteries impiously sought out by him, using as aforesaid the Greek myths and partly corrupted books according to what they indicate of the aforesaid heresies. For they all, drawn by one spirit, are led into a deep pit (of error) but each narrates and mythologizes the same things differently. But they all call themselves especially Gnostics, as if they alone had drunk in the knowledge of the perfect and good.
23. Justinus, completely against every teaching of the Holy Scriptures and the writings or words of the blessed Evangelists, disregards the Word that instructed his disciples to “Go not into the way of the Gentiles”—which clearly means: Ignore the empty teachings of the Gentiles. He aims to draw his listeners back into the fables of the Greeks and what they teach. He lays out the incredible tales of the Greeks in detail, but he neither teaches directly nor shares his own complete mystery unless he has ensnared his followers with an oath. After that, he interprets the myth to win souls, so that those who read the countless absurdities of these books will find solace in the fables—as if someone walking along a road stops at an inn to rest—and so that when they return to a serious study of what they've read, they won't despise it until, swept along by the crowd, they have plunged into the trap he has cleverly set, first binding them with fearful oaths not to speak of or abandon his teachings and forcing them to accept it. Thus, he impiously hands them the mysteries he has sought out, using the Greek myths and partially corrupted texts according to what they reveal about those heresies. For they are all led into a deep pit of error by one spirit, yet each one tells and interprets the same stories differently. But they all proudly call themselves Gnostics, as if they alone had grasped the knowledge of the perfect and good.
24. But swear, says Justinus, if you wish to know the things “which eye hath not seen nor ear heard, nor have they entered into the heart of man,”[286] (that is) Him who is good above all things, the Highest, to keep the ineffable secrets of the teaching. For our Father also, when he saw the Good One and was perfected by him, kept silence as to p. 226. the secrets[287] and swore as it is written: “The Lord sware and will not repent.”[288] Having then thus sealed up these (secrets), he turns their minds to many myths through a quantity (of books), and thus leads to the Good One, perfecting the mystæ by unspoken mysteries. But we shall not travel through more (of his works). We shall give as a sample the ineffable things from one book of his, it being one which he clearly thinks of high repute. It is inscribed Baruch.[289] We shall disclose one myth set forth in it by him[172] out of many, it being also in Herodotus. Having transformed[290] this, he tells it to his hearers as new, the whole system of his teaching being made up out of it.
24. But swear, says Justinus, if you want to know the things “which eye hasn’t seen nor ear heard, nor have they entered into the heart of man,”[286] (that is) Him who is good above all things, the Highest, to keep the indescribable secrets of the teaching. For our Father also, when he saw the Good One and was perfected by him, kept silent about p. 226. the secrets[287] and swore as it is written: “The Lord swore and will not change his mind.”[288] Having thus sealed up these (secrets), he turns their minds to many myths through a multitude (of books), and thus leads to the Good One, perfecting the initiates through unspoken mysteries. But we won’t go through more (of his works). We’ll provide a sample of the indescribable things from one book of his, which he clearly considers highly regarded. It is titled Baruch.[289] We will reveal one myth presented in it by him[172] from many, which is also in Herodotus. Having transformed[290] this, he tells it to his listeners as new, the entire system of his teaching being built from it.
25. Now Herodotus[291] says that Heracles when driving Geryon’s oxen from Erytheia[292] came to Scythia and being wearied by the way lay down to sleep in some desert place for a short time. While he was asleep his horse disappeared, mounted on which he had made his long journey.[293] On waking he made search over most of the desert in the attempt to find his horse. He entirely misses the horse, p. 227. but finding a certain semi-virgin girl[294] in the desert, he asks her if she had seen the horse anywhere. The girl said that she had seen it, but would not at first show it to him unless Heracles would go with her to have connection with her. But Herodotus says that the upper part of the girl as far as the groin was that of a virgin, but that the whole body below the groin had in some sort the frightful appearance of a viper. But Heracles, being in a hurry to find his horse yielded to the beast. For he knew her and made her pregnant, and foretold to her after connection that she had in her womb three sons by him who would be famous.[295] And he bade her when they were born to give them the names Agathyrsus, Gelonus, and Scytha. And taking the horse from the beast-like girl as his reward, he went away with his oxen. But after this, there is a long story in Herodotus.[296] Let us dismiss it at present. But we will explain something of what Justinus teaches when he turns this myth into (one of) the generation of the things of the universe.
25. Now Herodotus says that Heracles, while driving Geryon’s oxen from Erytheia, arrived in Scythia and, tired from his journey, lay down to sleep in a deserted area for a short time. While he was asleep, his horse disappeared, which he had ridden throughout his long journey. When he woke up, he searched most of the desert trying to find his horse. He completely missed the horse, p. 227. but he came across a certain semi-virgin girl in the desert and asked her if she had seen the horse. She said she had seen it but wouldn’t show it to him at first unless Heracles agreed to be with her. Herodotus describes the girl as having a virgin upper body up to the groin, while the rest of her body below the groin had a frightening appearance like a viper. However, since Heracles was in a hurry to find his horse, he gave in to the creature. He knew her and made her pregnant, and after their encounter, he told her that she would have three sons by him who would be famous. He instructed her to name them Agathyrsus, Gelonus, and Scytha when they were born. After taking his horse from the beast-like girl as his reward, he left with his oxen. But after this, there is a long story in Herodotus. Let’s set it aside for now. We will explain part of what Justinus teaches when he transforms this myth into one of the origins of the universe.
26. This he says: There were three unbegotten principles of the universals,[297] two male and one female. And p. 228. of the male, one is called the Good One, he alone being thus called, and he has foreknowledge of the universals. And the second is the Father of all begotten things, not[173] having foreknowledge and being (unknowable and)[298] invisible. But the female is without foreknowledge, passionate, two-minded, two-bodied, in all things resembling Herodotus’ myth, a virgin to the groin and a viper below, as says Justinus. And this maiden is called Edem and Israel. These, he says, are the principles of the universals, their roots and sources, by which all things came into being, beside which nothing was. Then the Father without foreknowledge, beholding the semi-virgin, who was Edem, came to desire of her. This Father, he says, is called Elohim.[299] Not less did Edem desire Elohim, and desire brought them together into one favour of love. And the Father from such congress begot on Edem twelve angels of his own. And the names of these angels of the Father are: Michael, Amen, Baruch, Gabriel, Esaddæus.[300]... And the names of the angels of the Mother which Edem created are likewise set down. These are: Babel, Achamoth, Naas, Bel, Belias, p. 229. Satan, Saêl, Adonaios, Kavithan, Pharaoh, Karkamenos, Lathen.[301] Of these twenty-four angels the paternal ones join with the Father and do everything in accordance with his will, but the maternal angels (side) with the Mother, Edem. And he says that Paradise is the multitude of these angels taken[174] together; concerning which Moses says: “God planted a Paradise in Edem towards the East,”[302] that is, towards the face of Edem that Edem might ever behold Paradise, that is, the angels. And the angels of this Paradise are allegorically called trees,[303] and Baruch, the third angel of the Father, is the Tree of Life, and Naas, the third angel of the Mother is the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil.[304] For thus, he says, the (words) of Moses ought to be interpreted, saying: Moses declared them covertly, because all do not come to the truth.
26. This he says: There were three uncreated principles of the universals, two male and one female. p. 228. Of the male, one is called the Good One, who alone has this title, and he has foreknowledge of the universals. The second is the Father of all created things, lacking foreknowledge and being unknowable and invisible. The female is without foreknowledge, passionate, and dual-minded, resembling Herodotus’ myth, a virgin to the waist and a viper below, as Justinus describes. This maiden is called Edem and Israel. These, he says, are the principles of the universals, their roots and sources, by which all things came into being, with nothing existing beyond them. Then the Father without foreknowledge, seeing the semi-virgin, who was Edem, desired her. This Father, he says, is called Elohim. Not less did Edem desire Elohim, and their desire brought them together into one shared love. And from this union, the Father fathered twelve angels on Edem. The names of these angels of the Father are: Michael, Amen, Baruch, Gabriel, Esaddæus. p. 229. And the names of the angels created by the Mother, Edem, are also listed. These are: Babel, Achamoth, Naas, Bel, Belias, Satan, Saêl, Adonaios, Kavithan, Pharaoh, Karkamenos, Lathen. Of these twenty-four angels, the paternal ones align with the Father and fulfill his will, while the maternal angels side with the Mother, Edem. He states that Paradise is the collective of these angels; regarding which Moses says: “God planted a Paradise in Edem towards the East,” that is, towards the face of Edem so that she may always gaze upon Paradise, which represents the angels. And the angels of this Paradise are symbolically called trees, and Baruch, the third angel of the Father, is the Tree of Life, while Naas, the third angel of the Mother, is the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil. For he says, the words of Moses should be interpreted this way, as Moses spoke them covertly, because not everyone attains the truth.
But he says also when Paradise was produced from the mutual pleasure of Elohim and Edem, the angels of Elohim taking (dust) from the fairest earth, that is, not from the beast-like parts of Edem, but from the man-like and cultivated regions of the earth above the groin, create man. But from the beast-like parts, he says, the wild beasts and p. 230. other animals are produced. Now they made man as a symbol of their[305] unity and good-will and placed in him the powers of each, Edem (supplying) the soul and Elohim the spirit.[306] And there thus came into being a certain seal, as it were and actual memorial of love and an everlasting sign of the marriage of Elohim and Edem, (to wit) a man who is Adam. And in like manner also, Eve came into being as Moses has written, an image and a sign and a seal to be for ever preserved of Edem. And there was likewise placed in Eve the image, a soul from Edem but a spirit from Elohim. And commands were given to them, “Increase and multiply and replenish the earth,”[307] that is Edem, for so he would have it written. For the whole of her own power Edem brought to Elohim as it were some dowry in marriage. Whence, he says, in imitation of that first marriage, women unto this day bring freely to their husbands in obedience to a certain divine and ancestral law (a dowry) which is that of Edem to Elohim.
But he also says that when Paradise was created from the mutual pleasure of Elohim and Edem, the angels of Elohim took dust from the most beautiful part of the earth—not from the beastly areas of Edem, but from the human-like and cultivated regions above the groin to create man. From the beastly parts, he says, the wild animals and other creatures were formed. They made man as a symbol of their unity and goodwill, with Edem providing the soul and Elohim providing the spirit. This resulted in a seal, an actual memorial of love, and an everlasting sign of the marriage between Elohim and Edem—namely, a man who is Adam. Similarly, Eve was created as Moses has written, serving as an image, sign, and seal to be preserved forever of Edem. In Eve, a soul was provided from Edem, but a spirit came from Elohim. They were given commands: “Increase and multiply and fill the earth,” which refers to Edem, as he wanted it to be written. Edem brought the entirety of her power to Elohim as if it were a dowry in marriage. Thus, he says, in imitation of that first marriage, women today bring a dowry to their husbands in accordance with a certain divine and ancestral law, which is that of Edem to Elohim.
But when heaven and earth and the things which were[175] therein had been created as it is written by Moses, the twelve angels of the Mother were divided into four authorities and each quarter, he says, is called a river, (to wit) Phison and Gihon, Tigris and Euphrates, as Moses says: p. 231. These twelve angels visiting the four parts encompass and arrange the world, having a certain satrapial[308] power over the world by the authority of Edem. But they abide not always in their own places, but as it were in a circular dance, they go about exchanging place for place, and at certain times and intervals giving up the places assigned to them. When Phison has rule over the places, famine, distress and affliction come to pass in that part of the world, for miserly is the array of these angels. And in like manner in each of the quarters according to the nature and power of each, come evil times and troops of diseases. And evermore the flow of evil according to the rule of the quarters, as if they were rivers, by the will of Edem goes unceasingly about the world.
But when heaven and earth and everything in them had been created, as Moses wrote, the twelve angels of the Mother were divided into four authorities, and each quarter, he says, is called a river: Phison, Gihon, Tigris, and Euphrates, as Moses mentions: These twelve angels visit the four parts and manage the world, having a certain regional power over it by the authority of Edem. However, they do not always stay in their designated places; instead, like in a circular dance, they move around, swapping places and at certain times and intervals relinquishing their assigned spots. When Phison rules over the areas, famine, distress, and suffering occur in that part of the world, for the nature of these angels is miserly. Similarly, in each of the quarters, according to the nature and power of each, bad times and waves of diseases arise. And continuously, the flow of evil, guided by the authority of the quarters, like rivers, moves relentlessly throughout the world by the will of Edem.
But from some such cause as this did the necessity of evil come about.[309] When Elohim had built and fashioned p. 232. the world from mutual pleasure, he wished to go up to the highest parts of heaven and to see whether any of the things of creation lacked aught. And he took his own angels with him, for he was (by nature) one who bears upward, and left below Edem, for she being earth did not wish to follow her spouse on high. Then Elohim coming to the upper limit of heaven and beholding a light better than that which himself had fashioned, said: “Open unto me the gates that I may enter in and acknowledge the Lord: For I thought that I was the Lord.”[310] And a voice from the light answered him, saying: “This is the gate of the Lord (and) the just enter through it.” And straightway the gate was opened, and the Father entered without his angels into the presence of the Good One and saw “what eye has not seen nor ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man.” Then the Good One says to him, “Sit thou on my[176] right hand.”[311] But the Father says to the Good One: “Suffer me, O Lord, to overturn the world which I have made; for my spirit is bound in men and I wish to recover it.” Then says the Good One to him: “While with me thou canst do no evil; for thou and Edem made the world from mutual pleasure. Let therefore Edem hold creation p. 233. while she will;[312] but do thou abide with me.” Then Edem knowing that she had been abandoned by Elohim was grieved, and sat beside her own angels and adorned herself gloriously lest haply Elohim coming to desire of her should descend to her.
But due to some cause like this, the necessity of evil arose.[309] When Elohim created the world for mutual pleasure, he wanted to rise to the highest parts of heaven to check if anything in creation was lacking. He took his angels with him because he naturally ascended, leaving Edem below since she, being the earth, didn’t want to follow her partner up high. When Elohim reached the uppermost limit of heaven and saw a light brighter than the one he had created, he said: “Open the gates for me to enter in and acknowledge the Lord: For I thought I was the Lord.”[310] Then a voice from the light responded, saying: “This is the gate of the Lord, and the righteous enter through it.” Immediately, the gate opened, and the Father entered alone, without his angels, into the presence of the Good One and witnessed “what eye has not seen nor ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man.” The Good One then said to him, “Sit at my[176]right hand.”[311] But the Father replied to the Good One: “Allow me, O Lord, to overturn the world I have made; for my spirit is trapped in humans and I wish to retrieve it.” The Good One told him: “While you are with me, you can do no evil; for you and Edem created the world for mutual pleasure. Let Edem hold creation as long as she wishes;[312] but you stay with me.” Then Edem, realizing that Elohim had abandoned her, felt sorrowful, and sat next to her angels, adorning herself beautifully in case Elohim wanted to come down to her.
But since Elohim being ruled by the Good One did not come down to Edem, she gave command to Babel, who is Aphrodite, to bring about fornication and dissolutions of marriage among men, in order that as she was separated from Elohim, so also might the (spirit) of Elohim which is in men be tortured, (and) grieved by such separations and might suffer the same things as she did on being abandoned. And Edem gave great power to her third angel Naas,[313] that he might punish with all punishments the spirit of Elohim which is in men, so that through the spirit Elohim might be punished for having left his spouse contrary to their vows. The Father Elohim seeing this sent forth his third angel Baruch to the help of the spirit which is in men. p. 234. Then Baruch came again and stood in the midst of the angels—for the angels are Paradise in the midst of which he stood—and gave commandment to the man: “From every tree which is in Paradise freely eat, but from (the tree) of Knowledge of Good and Evil eat not,”[314] which tree is Naas. That is to say: Obey the eleven other angels of Edem for the eleven have passions, but have no transgression. But Naas had transgression, for he went in unto Eve and beguiled her and committed adultery with her, which is a breach of the Law. And he went in also unto Adam and used him as a boy which is also a breach of the Law.[315] Thence came adultery and sodomy.
But since God, being governed by the Good One, did not come down to Eden, she commanded Babel, who is Aphrodite, to instigate fornication and the breakdown of marriages among people, so that just as she was separated from God, the spirit of God within men might also be tormented and grieved by such separations, suffering the same distress as she did when abandoned. And Eden empowered her third angel Naas, that he might punish the spirit of God within men with all sorts of punishments, so that through the spirit, God might be punished for leaving his spouse contrary to their vows. The Father God, seeing this, sent forth his third angel Baruch to assist the spirit within men. p. 234. Then Baruch came again and stood among the angels—for the angels are Paradise in the midst of which he stood—and commanded the man: “From every tree in Paradise you may eat freely, but do not eat from the tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil,” which tree is Naas. In other words: Obey the other eleven angels of Eden, for the eleven have desires, but do not transgress. But Naas did transgress, as he approached Eve, deceived her, and committed adultery with her, which is against the Law. He also approached Adam and used him like a boy, which is also against the Law. From this came adultery and sodomy.
From that time vices bore sway over men, and the good things came from a single source, the Father. For he, having gone up to the presence of the Good One showed the way to those who wished to go on high; but his having withdrawn from Edem made a source of ills to the spirit of p. 235. the Father which is in men. Therefore Baruch was sent to Moses, and through him spoke to the sons of Israel that he might turn them towards the Good One. But the third[316] (angel Naas) by means of the soul which came from Edem to Moses as also to all men, darkened the commandments of Baruch and made them listen to his own. Therefore the soul is arrayed against the spirit and the spirit against the soul.[317] For the soul is Edem and the spirit Elohim, each of them being in all mankind, both females and males. Again after this, Baruch was sent to the Prophets, so that by their means the spirit which dwells in man might hearken and flee from Edem and the device of wickedness[318] as the Father Elohim had fled. And in like manner and by the same contrivance, Naas by the soul which inhabits man along with the spirit of the Father seduced the Prophets, and they were all led astray and did not follow the words of Baruch which Elohim had commanded.
From that time, bad behaviors took control over people, and good things came from a single source, the Father. He, having ascended to the presence of the Good One, showed the way to those who wanted to rise up; but his departure from Edem created a source of troubles for the spirit of the Father that exists in humans. p. 235. So, Baruch was sent to Moses, and through him, he spoke to the sons of Israel to guide them back to the Good One. However, the third (angel Naas) used the soul that came from Edem to Moses and all people, obscuring the commandments of Baruch and making them listen to his own. Consequently, the soul is opposed to the spirit and the spirit to the soul. The soul represents Edem, and the spirit represents Elohim, both present in all humanity, both female and male. After this, Baruch was sent to the Prophets so that, through them, the spirit dwelling in humans could listen and escape from Edem and the scheme of evil as the Father Elohim had done. In a similar manner, Naas, through the soul that lives in humans alongside the spirit of the Father, led the Prophets astray, and they all deviated from following the words of Baruch that Elohim had commanded.
p. 236.In the sequel, Elohim chose Heracles as a prophet out of the uncircumcision and sent him that he might fight against the twelve angels of the creation of the wicked ones. These are the twelve contests of Heracles which he fought in their order from the first to the last against the lion, the bear, the wild boar,[319] and the rest. For these are the names of the nations which have been changed, they say, by the action of the angels of the Mother. But when he seemed to have prevailed, Omphale, who is Babel or Aphrodite[320] becomes connected with him and leads astray Heracles, strips him of his power (which is) the commands of Baruch which Elohim commanded, and puts other clothes on him, her own robe, which is the power of Edem who is below.[178] And thus the power of prophecy[321] of Heracles and his works become imperfect.
p. 236.In the story that follows, God chose Heracles as a prophet from the uncircumcised and sent him to fight against the twelve angels who created the wicked ones. These are the twelve challenges of Heracles that he faced in order, from the first to the last, against the lion, the bear, the wild boar, [319] and the others. These are the names of nations that have supposedly been changed by the actions of the angels of the Mother. But just when he seemed to be winning, Omphale, who represents Babel or Aphrodite [320], becomes involved with him and misleads Heracles, taking away his power (which consists of) the commands of Baruch that God had given him, and dresses him in her own robes, which represent the power of Edem who is below.[178] And thus, the prophetic power [321] of Heracles and his deeds become flawed.
Last of all in the days of Herod the king, Baruch is again sent below by Elohim and coming to Nazareth finds Jesus, the son of Joseph and Mary,[322] a boy of twelve years old, feeding sheep, and teaches Him all things from the beginning which came about from Edem and Elohim and the things p. 237. which shall be hereafter, and he said: “All the prophets before thee were led astray. Strive, therefore, O Jesus, Son of Man, that thou be not led astray, but preach this word unto men. And proclaim to them the things touching the Father and the Good One, and go on high to the Good One and sit there with Elohim the Father of us all.” And Jesus hearkened to the angel, saying: “Lord, I will do all (these) things,” and He preached. Then Naas wished to lead astray this one also (but Jesus did not wish to hearken to him)[323] for He remained faithful to Baruch. Then Naas, angered because he could not lead Him astray, made Him to be crucified. But He, leaving the body of Edem on the Cross, went on high to the Good One. But He said to Edem: “Woman, receive thy Son,”[324] that is the natural and earthly man, and commending[325] the spirit into the hands of the Father went on high to the presence of the Good One.
Last of all, in the days of King Herod, Baruch was once again sent down by God and, upon arriving in Nazareth, found Jesus, the son of Joseph and Mary, a twelve-year-old boy, tending to sheep. He taught Him everything from the beginning about what came from Eden and God, as well as the things that would happen in the future. He said, “All the prophets before you were misled. Therefore, strive, O Jesus, Son of Man, so that you are not misled, but preach this message to people. Proclaim to them the matters concerning the Father and the Good One, and ascend to the Good One and sit there with God, the Father of us all.” And Jesus listened to the angel, saying, “Lord, I will do all these things,” and He preached. Then Naas wanted to mislead Him as well, but Jesus chose not to listen to him because He remained faithful to Baruch. Angered that he couldn't mislead Him, Naas had Him crucified. But He left the body of Eden on the Cross and ascended to the Good One. He said to Eden, “Woman, receive your Son,” which refers to the natural and earthly man, and, entrusting His spirit into the hands of the Father, went up to be in the presence of the Good One.
But the Good One is Priapus, who before anything was, was created. Whence he is called Priapus because he previously made[326] all things. Wherefore he says he is set up before every temple[327] being honoured by the whole creation and in the streets bears the blossoms of creation on his head, that is the fruits of creation of which he is the p. 238. cause having first made the creation which before did not exist. When therefore you hear men say that a swan came[179] upon Leda and begot children from her, the swan is Elohim and Leda is Edem. And when men say that an eagle came upon Ganymede, the eagle is Naas and Ganymede is Adam. And when they say that the gold came upon Danae and begot children from her, the gold is Elohim and Danae is Edem. And likewise they making parallels in the same way teach all such words as bring in myths. When then the Prophets say: “Hear O Heaven and give ear O Earth, the Lord has spoken,”[328] Heaven means, he says, the spirit which is in man from Elohim and Earth the soul which is in man (together) with the spirit, and the Lord means Baruch, and Israel, Edem. For Edem is also called Israel the spouse of Elohim. “Israel,” he says, “knew me not; for if she had known that I was with the Good One, she would not have punished the spirit which is in man through the Father’s ignorance.”
But the Good One is Priapus, who was created before anything else. That’s why he is called Priapus, because he made all things first. He says he is established before every temple, honored by all creation, and in the streets, he sports the flowers of creation on his head, which are the fruits of creation of which he is the cause, having created the world that didn’t exist before. So when you hear people say that a swan came upon Leda and had children with her, the swan represents Elohim and Leda represents Edem. When they say that an eagle came upon Ganymede, the eagle is Naas and Ganymede is Adam. And when they say that gold came upon Danae and had children with her, the gold is Elohim and Danae is Edem. They draw parallels in the same way to interpret all such myths. When the Prophets say: “Hear, O Heaven, and give ear, O Earth, the Lord has spoken,” Heaven represents the spirit within man from Elohim, and Earth represents the soul within man along with the spirit, and the Lord refers to Baruch, and Israel, Edem. Edem is also known as Israel, the spouse of Elohim. “Israel,” he says, “did not know me; for if she had known I was with the Good One, she would not have punished the spirit within man due to the Father’s ignorance.”
27. Afterwards ... is written also the oath in the first p. 239. book which is inscribed Baruch which those swear who are about to hear these mysteries and to be perfected[329] by the Good One. Which oath, he says, our Father Elohim swore when in the presence of the Good One and having sworn did not repent, touching which, he says, it is written: “The Lord sware and did not repent.” This is that oath: “I swear by Him who is above all, the Good One, to preserve these mysteries and to utter them to none, nor to turn away from the Good One to creation.” And when he has sworn that oath he enters into the presence of the Good One and sees “what eye hath not seen nor ear heard and it has not entered into the heart of man,” and he drinks from the living water, which is their font, as they think, the well of living, sparkling water. For there is a distinction, he says, between water and water; and there is the water below the firmament of the bad creation, wherein are baptized[330] the earthly and natural men, and there is the living water p. 240. above the firmament of the Good One in which Elohim was baptized and having been baptized did not repent. And when the prophet declares, he says, to take unto himself a wife of whoredom because the earth whoring has committed[180] whoredom from behind the Lord,[331] that is Edem from Elohim. In these words, he says, the prophet speaks clearly the whole mystery, but he was not hearkened to by the wickedness of Naas. In that same fashion also they hand down other prophetic sayings in many books. But pre-eminent among them is the book inscribed Baruch in which he who reads will know the whole management of their myth.
27. Afterward, the oath is also written in the first p. 239. book called Baruch, which those who are about to hear these mysteries and be perfected by the Good One swear. He says that our Father Elohim swore this oath in the presence of the Good One and, having sworn, did not change his mind, as it is written: “The Lord swore and did not change his mind.” This is that oath: “I swear by Him who is above all, the Good One, to preserve these mysteries and to reveal them to no one, nor to turn away from the Good One to creation.” After taking this oath, he enters into the presence of the Good One and sees “what eye has not seen nor ear heard, and has not entered into the heart of man,” and he drinks from the living water, which they believe to be the well of living, sparkling water. He states that there is a difference between water and water; there is the water below the firmament of the bad creation, where earthly and natural people are baptized, and there is the living water p. 240. above the firmament of the Good One, in which Elohim was baptized and did not change his mind after being baptized. When the prophet declares that he should take to himself a wife of whoredom because the earth has committed whoredom from behind the Lord, referring to Edem from Elohim, in these words, he clearly speaks the whole mystery, but he was not listened to due to the wickedness of Naas. Similarly, they pass down other prophetic sayings in many books. However, the most important among them is the book called Baruch, in which whoever reads it will understand the whole management of their myth.
Now, though I have met with many heresies, beloved, I have met with none worse than this. But truly, as the saying is, we ought, imitating his Heracles, to cleanse the Augean dunghill or rather trench, having fallen into which his followers will never be washed clean nor indeed be able to come up out of it.
Now, even though I've encountered many false beliefs, my dear friends, I've never come across one worse than this. But really, as the saying goes, we should, like Heracles, clean out the Augean mess or rather pit, from which his followers will never wash clean or be able to escape.
28. Since then we have set forth the designs of Justinus the Gnostic falsely so called, it seems fitting to set forth also p. 241. in the succeeding books the tenets of the heresies which follow him[332] and to leave none of them unrefuted; the things said by them being quite sufficient when exposed to make an example of them, if and only their hidden and unspeakable (mysteries) would leap to light into which the senseless are hardly and with much toil initiated.[333] Let us see now what Simon says.
28. Since we have discussed the ideas of Justinus the Gnostic, who is misnamed, it seems appropriate to also outline in the following books the beliefs of the heresies that come after him—and to refute all of them. The things they claim are more than enough to serve as examples against them, especially if their hidden and indescribable mysteries can be revealed, into which the foolish are rarely initiated and only with great difficulty. Now, let’s take a look at what Simon says.
END OF VOL. I.
END OF VOLUME I.
FOOTNOTES
[1] In this chapter, Hippolytus treats of what is probably a late form of the Ophite heresy, certainly one of the first to enter into rivalry with the Catholic Church. For its doctrines and practices, the reader must be referred to the chapter on the Ophites in the translator’s Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity, vol. II; but it may be said here that it seems to have sprung from a combination of the corrupt Judaism then practised in Asia Minor with the Pagan myths or legends prevalent all over Western Asia, which may some day be traced back to the Sumerians and the earliest civilization of which we have any record. Yet the Ophites admitted the truth of the Gospel narrative, and asserted the existence of a Supreme Being endowed with the attributes of both sexes and manifesting Himself to man by means of a Deity called His son, who was nevertheless identified with both the masculine and feminine aspects of his Father. This triad, which the Ophites called the First Man, the Second Man, and the First Woman or Holy Spirit, they represented as creating the planetary worlds as well as the “world of form,” by the intermediary of an inferior power called Sophia or Wisdom and her son Jaldabaoth, who is expressly stated to be the God of the Jews.
[1] In this chapter, Hippolytus discusses what is likely a later version of the Ophite heresy, definitely one of the earliest to compete with the Catholic Church. For more on its beliefs and practices, the reader should refer to the chapter on the Ophites in the translator’s Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity, vol. II; however, it can be mentioned here that this heresy appears to have emerged from a mix of the distorted Judaism practiced in Asia Minor and the Pagan myths or legends widespread throughout Western Asia, which might someday be traced back to the Sumerians and the earliest civilizations we have records of. Nevertheless, the Ophites recognized the truth of the Gospel narrative and claimed the existence of a Supreme Being who had both male and female attributes and revealed Himself to humanity through a Deity called His son, who was nonetheless identified with both the masculine and feminine sides of His Father. This triad, which the Ophites referred to as the First Man, the Second Man, and the First Woman or Holy Spirit, they depicted as creating the planetary worlds as well as the “world of form,” through an inferior power named Sophia or Wisdom and her son Jaldabaoth, who is explicitly identified as the God of the Jews.
All this we knew before the discovery of our text from the statements of heresiologists like St. Irenæus and Epiphanius; but Hippolytus goes further than any other author by connecting these Ophite theories with the worship of the Mother of the Gods or Cybele, the form under which the triune deity of Western Asia was best known in Europe. The unnamed Naassene or Ophite author from whom he quotes without intermission throughout the chapter, seems to have got hold of a hymn to Attis used in the festivals of Cybele, in which Attis is, after the syncretistic fashion of post-Alexandrian paganism, identified with the Syrian Adonis, the Egyptian Osiris, the Greek Dionysos and Hermes, and the Samothracian or Cabiric gods Adamna and Corybas; and the chapter is in substance a commentary on this hymn, the order of the lines of which it follows closely. This commentary tries to explain or “interpret” the different myths there referred to by passages from the Old and New Testaments and from the Greek poets dragged in against their manifest sense and in the wildest fashion. Most of these supposed allusions, indeed, can only be justified by the most outrageous play upon words, and it may be truly said that not a single one of them when naturally construed bears the slightest reference to the matter in hand. Yet they serve not only to elucidate the Ophite beliefs, but give, as it were accidentally, much information as to the scenes enacted in the Eleusinian and other heathen mysteries which was before lacking. The author also quotes two hymns used apparently in the Ophite worship which are not only the sole relics of a once extensive literature, but are a great deal better evidence as to Gnostic tenets than his own loose and equivocal statements.
All this we knew before the discovery of our text from the statements of heresy experts like St. Irenaeus and Epiphanius; but Hippolytus goes further than any other writer by linking these Ophite theories to the worship of the Mother of the Gods or Cybele, the form in which the triune deity of Western Asia was best known in Europe. The unnamed Naassene or Ophite author whom he quotes continuously throughout the chapter seems to have gotten hold of a hymn to Attis used in the festivals of Cybele, in which Attis is, in the mixed style of post-Alexandrian paganism, identified with the Syrian Adonis, the Egyptian Osiris, the Greek Dionysus and Hermes, and the Samothracian or Cabiric gods Adamna and Corybas; and the chapter is essentially a commentary on this hymn, closely following the order of its lines. This commentary attempts to explain or “interpret” the different myths mentioned by referencing passages from the Old and New Testaments and from Greek poets, used in a way that completely distorts their meaning and in the most chaotic fashion. Most of these supposed allusions can only be justified by outrageous wordplay, and it can honestly be said that none of them, when interpreted normally, have the slightest connection to the subject at hand. Yet they not only help clarify the Ophite beliefs, but also, somewhat accidentally, provide a lot of information about the scenes enacted in the Eleusinian and other pagan mysteries that was previously missing. The author also quotes two hymns apparently used in the Ophite worship which are not only the only remnants of a once vast literature, but are also much better evidence of Gnostic beliefs than his own vague and ambiguous statements.
As the legend of Attis and Cybele may not be familiar to all, it may be well to give a brief abstract of it as found in Pausanias, Diodorus Siculus, Ovid, and the Christian writer Arnobius. Cybele, called also Agdistis, Rhea, Gê, or the Great Mother, was said to have been born from a rock accidentally fecundated by Zeus. On her first appearance she was hermaphrodite, but on the gods depriving her of her virility it passed into an almond-tree. The fruit of this was plucked by the virgin daughter of the river Sangarios, who, placing it in her bosom, became by it the mother of Attis, fairest of mankind. Attis at his birth was exposed on the river-bank, but was rescued, brought up as a goatherd, and was later chosen as a husband by the king’s daughter. At the marriage feast, Cybele, fired by jealousy, broke into the palace and, according to one version of the story, emasculated Attis who died of the hurt. Then Cybele repented and prayed to Zeus to restore him to life, which prayer was granted by making him a god. The ceremonies of the Megalesia celebrating the Death and Resurrection of Attis as held in Rome during the late Republic and early Empire, and their likeness to the Easter rites of the Christian Church are described in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for October 1917.
As the story of Attis and Cybele might not be known to everyone, it’s useful to provide a brief summary based on Pausanias, Diodorus Siculus, Ovid, and the Christian writer Arnobius. Cybele, also known as Agdistis, Rhea, Gê, or the Great Mother, was said to have been born from a rock that was accidentally fertilized by Zeus. When she first appeared, she was hermaphrodite, but when the gods took away her male parts, they transformed into an almond tree. The fruit of this tree was picked by the virgin daughter of the river Sangarios, who, placing it in her bosom, became the mother of Attis, the most beautiful of mankind. At his birth, Attis was abandoned by the riverbank, but he was rescued, raised as a goatherd, and later chosen as a husband by the king’s daughter. During the wedding feast, Cybele, consumed by jealousy, burst into the palace and, according to one version of the story, castrated Attis, who died from his injuries. Cybele then felt remorse and prayed to Zeus to bring him back to life, which was granted by making him a god. The ceremonies of the Megalesia, celebrating the Death and Resurrection of Attis, were held in Rome during the late Republic and early Empire, and their similarities to the Easter rites of the Christian Church are described in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for October 1917.
[2] (οὗ) χάριν, “thanks to which.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (whereby) “thanks to which.”
[4] נָחָשׁ
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ snake
[5] Cf. Rev. ii. 24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Rev. ii. 24.
[6] ἀρσενόθηλυς.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ genderfluid.
[7] Cruice thinks the name derived from the Adam Cadmon of the Jewish Cabala. But Adamas “the unsubdued” is an epithet of Hades who was equated with Dionysos, the analogue of Attis. Cf. Irenæus, I, 1.
[7] Cruice believes the name comes from the Adam Cadmon in the Jewish Cabala. However, Adamas “the unconquered” is a title for Hades, who was associated with Dionysos, similar to Attis. See Irenæus, I, 1.
[8] Salmon and Stähelin in maintaining their theory that Hippolytus’ documents were contemporary forgeries make the point that something like this hymn is repeated later in the account of Monoimus the Arabian’s heresy. The likeness is not very close. Cf. II, p. 107 infra.
[8] Salmon and Stähelin, while upholding their theory that Hippolytus' documents were modern forgeries, argue that a hymn similar to this one reappears later in the account of Monoimus the Arabian's heresy. The similarity isn't very strong. Cf. II, p. 107 infra.
[10] τὰ ὅλα. I am doubtful whether he is here using the word in its philosophic or Aristotelian sense as “entities necessarily differing from one another in kind,” or as “things of the universe.” On the whole the former construction seems here to be right.
[10] All things. I'm unsure if he's using the word in its philosophical or Aristotelian sense as “entities that are necessarily different from each other in kind,” or as “things in the universe.” Overall, the first interpretation seems to be correct.
[11] “That which has been sent”?
“What’s been sent?”
[15] Isa. liii. 8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isaiah 53:8.
[17] This hymn is in metre and is said to be from a lost Pindaric ode. It has been restored by Bergk, the restoration being given in the notes to Cruice’s text, p. 142, and it was translated into English verse by the late Professor Conington. Cf. Forerunners, II, p. 54, n. 6.
[17] This hymn has a specific rhythm and is believed to come from a missing Pindaric ode. Bergk has restored it, with his restoration noted in the annotations to Cruice’s text, p. 142, and it was translated into English verse by the late Professor Conington. See Forerunners, II, p. 54, n. 6.
[19] Adam the protoplast according to the Ophites (Irenæus, I, xviii, p. 197, Harvey) and Epiphanius (Hær. xxxvii, c. 4, p. 501, Oehler) was made by Jaldabaoth and his six sons. The same story was current among the followers of Saturninus (Irenæus, I, xviii, p. 197, Harvey) and other Gnostic sects, who agree with the text as to his helplessness when first created, and its cause.
[19] Adam, the first man according to the Ophites (Irenæus, I, xviii, p. 197, Harvey) and Epiphanius (Hær. xxxvii, c. 4, p. 501, Oehler), was created by Jaldabaoth and his six sons. The same narrative circulated among the followers of Saturninus (Irenæus, I, xviii, p. 197, Harvey) and other Gnostic groups, who all agree with the text regarding his vulnerability at the time of his creation and the reasons behind it.
[20] So in the Bruce Papyrus, “Jeû,” which name I have suggested is an abbreviation of Jehovah, is called “the great Man, King of the great Aeon of light.” See Forerunners, II, 193.
[20] So in the Bruce Papyrus, “Jeû,” which I think is a shorthand for Jehovah, is referred to as “the great Man, King of the great Aeon of light.” See Forerunners, II, 193.
[22] Why is he to be punished? In the Manichæan story (for which see Forerunners, II, pp. 292 ff.) the First Man is taken prisoner by the powers of darkness. Both this and that in the text are doubtless survivals of some legend current throughout Western Asia at a very early date. Cf. Bousset’s Hauptprobleme der Gnosis, Leipzig, 1907, c. 4, Der Urmensch.
[22] Why is he being punished? In the Manichaean story (for details, see Forerunners, II, pp. 292 ff.), the First Man is captured by the forces of darkness. Both this and what is mentioned in the text are likely remnants of some legend that was widely known throughout Western Asia a very long time ago. See Bousset's Hauptprobleme der Gnosis, Leipzig, 1907, c. 4, Der Urmensch.
[24] οὐσία: perhaps “essence” or “being.” It is the word for which hypostasis was later substituted according to Hatch. See his Hibbert Lectures, pp. 269 ff.
[24] essence: maybe “essence” or “being.” It’s the term that was later replaced by hypostasis according to Hatch. See his Hibbert Lectures, pp. 269 ff.
[25] So Miller, Cruice, and Schneidewin. I should be inclined to read φάος, “light,” as in the Naassene hymn at the end of this chapter. No Gnostic sect can have taught that the soul came from Chaos.
[25] So Miller, Cruice, and Schneidewin. I would be inclined to read φάος, “light,” as in the Naassene hymn at the end of this chapter. No Gnostic group could have taught that the soul originated from Chaos.
[28] And between “nourished” and “reared.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ And between “fed” and “grown.”
[30] γένεσις, perhaps “birth.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ genesis, maybe “birth.”
[38] 2 Cor. v. 17; Gal. vi. 15.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Cor. 5:17; Gal. 6:15.
[39] i. e. masculo-feminine. That Rhea, Cybele and Gê are but different names of the earth-goddess, see Maury, Rèl. de la Grèce Antique, I, 78 ff. For their androgyne character, see J.R.A.S. for Oct. 1917.
[39] i.e. male-female. To see that Rhea, Cybele, and Gê are just different names for the earth goddess, refer to Maury, Rèl. de la Grèce Antique, I, 78 ff. For their androgynous nature, check J.R.A.S. for October 1917.
[41] Ibid., v. 27.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., v. 27.
[42] Ibid., v. 28.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., v. 28.
[44] The text has ἄλλῳ, “other,” which makes no sense. Cruice, following Schneidewin, alters it to ἀλάλῳ on the strength of p. 144 infra, and renders it ineffabilis; but ἀλάλος cannot mean anything but “dumb” or “silent.” That baptism in the early heretical sects was followed by a “chrism” or anointing, see Forerunners, II, 129, n. 2; ibid., 192.
[44] The text has ἄλλῳ, “other,” which doesn't make sense. Cruice, following Schneidewin, changes it to ἀλάλῳ based on p. 144 infra, and translates it as ineffabilis; but ἀλάλος can only mean “dumb” or “silent.” For information on baptism in early heretical sects being followed by a “chrism” or anointing, see Forerunners, II, 129, n. 2; ibid., 192.
[45] Luke xvii. 21.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Luke 17:21.
[46] This does not appear in the severely expurgated fragments of the Gospel of Thomas which have come down to us. Epiphanius (Hær. xxxvii.) includes this gospel in a list of works especially favoured by the Ophites.
[46] This is not found in the heavily edited fragments of the Gospel of Thomas that we have today. Epiphanius (Hær. xxxvii.) lists this gospel among works particularly esteemed by the Ophites.
[49] Isis. See Forerunners, I, p. 34.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isis. See Forerunners, Vol. I, p. 34.
[50] ἡ μεταβλητὴ γένεσις. The expression is repeated in the account of Simon Magus’ heresy (II, p. 13 infra) and refers to the transmigration of souls.
[50] The changing nature. This phrase appears again in the description of Simon Magus' heresy (II, p. 13 infra) and pertains to the rebirth of souls.
[52] Prov. xxiv. 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prov. 24:16.
[54] Matt. v. 45.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 5:45.
[58] For this name which is said by all the early heresiologists to mean “the God of the Jews,” see Forerunners, II, 46, n. 3. He is called a “fiery God” apparently from Deut. iv. 24, and a fourth number, either because in the Ophite theogony he comes next after the Supreme Triad of Father, Son, and Mother or, more probably, from his name covering the Tetragrammaton, or name of God in four letters.
[58] For this name, which early heresiologists claim means “the God of the Jews,” see Forerunners, II, 46, n. 3. He is referred to as a “fiery God,” likely drawing from Deut. iv. 24, and the fourth number is either because in the Ophite theogony he follows the Supreme Triad of Father, Son, and Mother, or more likely, because his name encompasses the Tetragrammaton, or the name of God in four letters.
[59] Ps. ii. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ps. 2:9.
[61] Eph. v. 14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eph. 5:14.
[62] κεχαρακτηρισμένος ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀχαρακτηρίστου Λόγου. These expressions repeated up to the end of the chapter are most difficult to render in English. The allusion is clearly to a coin stamped with the image of a king. Afterwards I translate ἀχαρακτηρίστος by “unportrayable,” for brevity’s sake.
[62] marked by the unmarked Word. These expressions, repeated until the end of the chapter, are really hard to translate into English. The reference is clearly to a coin that bears the image of a king. Later, I translate ἀχαρακτηρίστος as “unportrayable,” just to keep it short.
[63] The famous words which tradition assigns to the Eleusinian Mysteries. One version is “Rain! conceive!” and probably refers to the fecundation or tillage of the earth. Cf. Plutarch, de Is. et Os., c. xxxiv.
[63] The well-known phrases that tradition connects to the Eleusinian Mysteries. One version is “Rain! conceive!” and it likely relates to the fertilization or cultivation of the earth. Cf. Plutarch, de Is. et Os., c. xxxiv.
[64] Rom. x. 18.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. 10:18.
[66] See n. on p. 123 supra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See note on p. 123 above.
[67] Isa. xxviii. 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isa. 28:16.
[71] The Power called Adonæus or Adon-ai by the Ophites is also addressed as λήθη, “oblivion,” in the “defence” made to him by the ascending soul. See Origen, cont Cels. VI, c. 30 ff. or Forerunners, II, 72.
[71] The power referred to as Adonæus or Adon-ai by the Ophites is also called λήθη, “oblivion,” in the “defense” given to him by the ascending soul. See Origen, cont Cels. VI, c. 30 ff. or Forerunners, II, 72.
[74] John iii, 6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 3:6.
[75] Joshua iii, 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Joshua 3:16.
[78] Play upon προφαίνω and προφήτης.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Play on profaino and prophet.
[80] Matt. xiii. 13.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 13:13.
[81] Isa. xxviii, 10. In A. V., “Precept upon precept; line upon line; here a little, there a little.” Irenæus (I, xix, 3, I, p. 201, Harvey) says, Caulacau is the name in which the Saviour descended according to Basilides, and the word seems to have been used in this sense by other Gnostic sects, See Forerunners, II, 94, n. 3.
[81] Isa. xxviii, 10. In A. V., “Rule upon rule; line upon line; here a little, there a little.” Irenaeus (I, xix, 3, I, p. 201, Harvey) states that Caulacau is the name under which the Savior descended according to Basilides, and the term appears to have been used in this way by other Gnostic groups. See Forerunners, II, 94, n. 3.
[82] ἐκ γῆς ῥέοντα!
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ flowing from the earth!
[84] John 1. 34.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:34.
[86] Something omitted after “cup.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Something left out after “cup.”
[88] The famous ὁμοούσιος.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The famous homoousios.
[90] Μαθητὰς, “disciples,” not apostles.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Students, “disciples,” not apostles.
[93] John v. 3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 3.
[94] κεχαρακτηρισμένος.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ marked.
[95] Ps. xxix. 3, 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Psalm 29:3, 10.
[98] Ibid., xlix. 15; slightly altered.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 49. 15; slightly altered.
[99] Ibid., xlix. 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 49. 16.
[101] Ps. xxiv. 8; xxii. 6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ps. 24:8; 22:6.
[102] Job xl. 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Job xl. 2.
[104] Gen. xxviii. 17.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 28:17.
[107] παῦε, παῦε!!!
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ stop, stop!!!
[108] Eph. ii. 17.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eph. 2:17.
[110] Matt. xxiii. 27.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 23:27.
[111] 1 Cor. xv. 52.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Cor. 15:52.
[114] 1 Cor. ii. 13, 14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Cor. 2:13-14.
[115] John vi. 44, “draw him unto me.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 6:44, “draw him to me.”
[116] Matt. vii. 21.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 7:21.
[120] Lit., “brought to an end.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit., "done."
[122] Deut. xxxi. 20.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deut. 31:20.
[124] Matt. iii. 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 3:10.
[128] Matt. vii. 6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 7:6.
[130] i. e. Proteus.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ e.g. Proteus.
[131] Gal. iv. 27.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gal. 4:27.
[132] Jerem. xxxi. 15.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. 31:15.
[134] Jerem. xviii. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. 18:9.
[135] ἐποπτικὸν ... μυστήριον.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ visual ... mystery.
[138] Hades or Pluto.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hades or Pluto.
[143] Cr. translates ἀπηρσενωμένους, exuta virilitate; but it seems to be a participle of ἀπαρρενόω = ἀπανδρόω. The idea that the Gnostic pneumatics or spirituals would finally be united in marriage with the angels or λόγοι σπερματικοί was current in Gnosticism. See Forerunners, II, 110. The “virgin spirit” was probably that Barbelo whom Irenæus, I, 26, 1 f. (pp. 221 ff., Harvey), describes under that name as reverenced by the “Barbeliotae or Naassenes”; in any case, probably, some analogue of the earth-goddess, ever bringing forth and yet ever a virgin.
[143] Cr. translates ἀπηρσενωμένους, exuta virilitate; but it seems to be a participle of ἀπαρρενόω = ἀπανδρόω. The idea that the Gnostic pneumatics or spirituals would eventually join in marriage with the angels or λόγοι σπερματικοί was common in Gnosticism. See Forerunners, II, 110. The “virgin spirit” was probably that Barbelo whom Irenæus, I, 26, 1 f. (pp. 221 ff., Harvey), describes under that name as venerated by the “Barbeliotae or Naassenes”; in any case, likely some equivalent of the earth-goddess, always giving birth yet remaining a virgin.
[146] i. e. Attis.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ e. g. Attis.
[148] Cf. John iv. 21.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See John 4:21.
[149] Cruice’s restoration. Schneidewin’s would read: “The Spirit is there where also the Father is named, and the Son is there born from the Father.”
[149] Cruice’s restoration. Schneidewin’s would read: “The Spirit is present where the Father is mentioned, and the Son is born from the Father there.”
[150] Cf. Ezekiel x. 12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ezekiel x. 12.
[151] ῥῆμα, not λόγος.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ statement, not reason.
[153] θεμελιόω. The whole of this sentence singularly resembles that in the Great Announcement ascribed to Simon Magus, for which see II, p. 12 infra.
[153] to establish. This sentence closely resembles the one found in the Great Announcement attributed to Simon Magus, which can be referenced in II, p. 12 infra.
[154] This idea of the Indivisible Point, which recurs in several Gnostic writings, including those of Simon and Basilides, seems founded on the mathematical axiom that the line and therefore all solid bodies spring from the point, which itself has “neither parts nor magnitude.”
[154] This concept of the Indivisible Point, which appears in various Gnostic texts, including those by Simon and Basilides, seems to be based on the mathematical principle that a line, and all solid objects, originate from a point, which itself has “no parts or size.”
[156] Ps. xix. 3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ps. 19:3.
[162] δ’ ὀφίαν, according to Schneidewin’s restoration (for which see p. 176 Cr.), seems better sense, if we can suppose that the Sabazian serpent was so called.
[162] δ’ ὀφίαν, based on Schneidewin’s restoration (see p. 176 Cr.), makes more sense if we assume that the Sabazian serpent was referred to by that name.
[166] The cornucopia: horn of the goat (not bull) Amalthea seems to have been intended. I see no likeness between this and the passage in Deut. xxxiii. 17, to which Macmahon refers it.
[166] The cornucopia: the horn of the goat (not bull) Amalthea appears to be what was meant. I don't see any similarity between this and the passage in Deut. xxxiii. 17, which Macmahon is referring to.
[167] Gen. ii. 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 2:10.
[173] This simile, repeated often later, has been the chief support of Salmon and Stähelin’s forgery theory. Yet Clement of Alexandria (Book VII, c. 2, Stromateis) also uses it, and the turning of swords into ploughshares and spears into pruning-hooks appears in Micah iv. 3, as well as in Isaiah ii. 4, without arguing a common origin.
[173] This comparison, which comes up frequently later, has been the main foundation of Salmon and Stähelin’s forgery theory. However, Clement of Alexandria (Book VII, c. 2, Stromateis) also uses it, and the transformation of swords into ploughshares and spears into pruning-hooks is found in Micah iv. 3, as well as in Isaiah ii. 4, without suggesting a shared origin.
[174] John 1. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:9.
[175] Isa. xl. 15.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isa. 40:15.
[177] 1 Sam. x. 1; xvi. 13, 14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Samuel 10:1; 16:13, 14.
[178] The hymn which follows is so corrupt that Schneidewin declared it beyond hope of restoration. Miller shows that the original metre was anapæstic, the number of feet diminishing regularly from 6 to 4. He likens this to that of the hymns of Synesius and the Tragopodagra of Lucian.
[178] The hymn that follows is so damaged that Schneidewin claimed it cannot be restored. Miller demonstrates that the original meter was anapestic, with the number of feet decreasing regularly from 6 to 4. He compares this to the hymns of Synesius and the Tragopodagra by Lucian.
[179] Reading φάος for χάος.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reading light for chaos.
[181] The source of this chapter on the Naassenes is so far undiscoverable. Contrary to his usual practice, Hippolytus here mentions the name of no heretical author as he does in the following chapters of this Book. It is probable, therefore, that he may have taken down his account of “Naassene” doctrines from the lips of some convert, which would account for the extreme wildness of the quotations and to the incoherence with which he jumps about from one subject to another. This would also account for the heresy here described being far more Christian in tone than the other forms of Ophitism which follow it in the text, and the quotations from Scripture, especially the N.T., being more numerous and on the whole more apposite than in the succeeding chapters. The style, such as it is, is maintained throughout and its continuity should perhaps forbid us to see in it a plurality of authors. Little prominence in it is given to the Serpent which gives its name to the sect, although it is here said that he is good, and this seems to point to the Naassene being more familiar with the Western than with the Eastern forms of Cybele-worship.
[181] The source of this chapter about the Naassenes remains unknown. Unlike his usual practice, Hippolytus doesn’t mention any heretical author here, as he does in the other chapters of this book. It’s likely that he gathered his account of the “Naassene” beliefs from someone who converted, which could explain the chaotic nature of the quotes and the way he abruptly shifts topics. This might also explain why the heresy described here feels more Christian in tone compared to the other versions of Ophitism that follow in the text, and why the scripture references, particularly from the New Testament, are more frequent and generally more relevant than in the later chapters. The style, as inconsistent as it is, remains similar throughout, and its continuity suggests that it might not be from multiple authors. The Serpent, which gives the sect its name, doesn’t play a significant role here, although it is noted to be good, hinting that the Naassene may be more familiar with the Western forms of Cybele worship than with the Eastern ones.
[182] No mention of this sect is made by Irenæus or Epiphanius, and Theodoret’s statements concerning it correspond so closely with those of our text as to make it certain either that they were drawn from it or that both he and Hippolytus drew from a common source. Yet Clement of Alexandria knew of the Peratics (see Stromateis VII, 16), and Origen (cont. Cels. VI, 28) speaks of the Ophites generally as boasting Euphrates as their founder. The name given to them in our text is said by Clement (ubi cit.) to be a place-name, and the better opinion seems to be that it means “Mede” or one who lives on the further side of the Euphrates. The main point of their doctrine seems to be the great prominence given in it to the Serpent, whom they call the Son, and make an intermediate power between the Father of All and Matter. In this they are perhaps following the lead of some of the Græco-Oriental worships like that of Sabazius, one of the many forms of Attis, or that of Dionysos whose symbol was the serpent. The proof of their doctrines, however, they sought for not, like the Naassenes, in the mystic rites, but in a kind of astral theology which looked for religious truths in the grouping of the stars; and it was in pursuit of this that they identified the Saviour Serpent with the constellation Draco. Yet they were ostensibly Christians, being apparently perfectly willing to accept the historical Christ as their great intermediary. Their attitude to Judaism is more difficult to grasp because, while they quoted freely from the Old Testament, they apparently considered its God as an evil, or at all events, an unnecessarily harsh, power, in which they anticipated Manes and probably Marcion. Had we more of their writings we should probably find in them the embodiment of a good deal of early Babylonian tradition, to which most of these astrological heresies paid great attention.
[182] Irenaeus and Epiphanius don't mention this sect, and Theodoret's remarks about it align so closely with our text that it's likely he either sourced them from it or both he and Hippolytus drew from a shared source. However, Clement of Alexandria was aware of the Peratics (see Stromateis VII, 16), and Origen (cont. Cels. VI, 28) refers to the Ophites as proudly claiming Euphrates as their founder. According to Clement (ubi cit.), the name we have for them is said to be a place-name, and it's commonly thought to mean “Mede” or someone living on the other side of the Euphrates. The central point of their doctrine seems to focus significantly on the Serpent, whom they refer to as the Son, acting as an intermediary power between the Father of All and Matter. They may have drawn inspiration from some Greco-Oriental religions like that of Sabazius, a variant of Attis, or Dionysus, whose symbol was the serpent. However, instead of searching for proof of their beliefs in mystic rites like the Naassenes, they pursued a kind of astral theology that looked for religious truths in star patterns; through this, they linked the Saviour Serpent to the constellation Draco. Yet, they also identified as Christians, seemingly willing to regard the historical Christ as their primary intermediary. Their perspective on Judaism is harder to understand because, while they quoted extensively from the Old Testament, they appeared to see its God as evil or at least unnecessarily severe, a view that anticipates Manes and probably Marcion. If we had more of their writings, we would likely discover significant elements of early Babylonian tradition, which influenced many of these astrological heresies.
[183] πηγή.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ source.
[184] τὸ μὲν ἓν μέρος. Cruice thinks these words should be added here instead of in the description of the “great source” just above. See Book X, II, p. 481 infra.
[184] The one part. Cruice believes these words should be included here instead of in the description of the "great source" mentioned just above. See Book X, II, p. 481 infra.
[185] Probably “Great Father.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Probably "Awesome Dad."
[186] This is entirely contradictory of Hippolytus’ own statement later of their doctrine that the universe consists of Father, Son, and Matter. Αὐτογενής, for which αὐτογέννητος is substituted a page later, is the last epithet to be applied to a son. Is it a mistake for μονογέννητος, “only begotten?” For the three worlds, see the Naassene author also, p. 121 supra.
[186] This completely contradicts Hippolytus’ own statement later about their belief that the universe is made up of the Father, the Son, and Matter. Αὐτογενής, which is replaced by αὐτογέννητος a page later, is the last title given to a son. Is it incorrect for μονογέννητος, “only begotten?” For the three worlds, see the Naassene author also, p. 121 supra.
[189] συγκρίματα, concretiones, Cr. and Macmahon. It might mean “decrees” and is used in the Septuagint version of Daniel for “interpretations” of dreams.
[189] συγκρίματα, concretiones, Cr. and Macmahon. It might mean “decrees” and is used in the Septuagint version of Daniel for “interpretations” of dreams.
[191] From the starry influences?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From the stars' influences?
[192] John iii. 17.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 3:17.
[193] 1. Cor. xi. 32.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Cor 11:32.
[197] The words which follow, down to the end of this paragraph, with the exception of one sentence, are taken, not from the astrologers, but from the opponent Sextus Empiricus. They correspond to pp. 339 ff. of the Leipzig edition of Sextus and the restorations from this are shown by round brackets. The whole passage doubtless once formed the beginning of Book IV of our text, the opening words of which they repeat. For the probable cause of this needless repetition see the Introduction, p. 20 supra.
[197] The following words, up to the end of this paragraph, except for one sentence, are taken not from the astrologers but from the critic Sextus Empiricus. They correspond to pp. 339 ff. of the Leipzig edition of Sextus, and the restorations from this are indicated by round brackets. This entire passage likely once served as the beginning of Book IV of our text, as it repeats the opening words. For the likely reason for this unnecessary repetition, see the Introduction, p. 20 supra.
[198] Sextus’ comment, not Hippolytus’.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sextus’ comment, not Hippolytus'.
[200] An echo of a tradition which seems widespread in Asia. In the Pistis Sophia it is said that half the signs of the Zodiac rebelled against the order to give up “the purity of their light” and joined the wicked Adamas, while the other half remained faithful under the rule of Jabraoth. Cf. Rev. xii. 7, and the Babylonian legend of the assault of the seven evil spirits on the Moon.
[200] A reflection of a tradition that appears common in Asia. In the Pistis Sophia, it mentions that half of the Zodiac signs revolted against the command to abandon “the purity of their light” and allied themselves with the wicked Adamas, while the other half stayed loyal under the authority of Jabraoth. See Rev. xii. 7, and the Babylonian tale of the attack by the seven evil spirits on the Moon.
[201] “Toparch” = ruler of a place. Proastius, “suburban,” or a dweller in the environs of a town. It here probably means the ruler of a part of the heavens near or under the influence of a planet.
[201] “Toparch” = ruler of a place. Proastius, “suburban,” or someone living in the outskirts of a town. Here, it likely refers to the ruler of a region of the sky close to or affected by a planet.
[202] The bombastic phrases which follow seem to have been much corrupted and to have been translated from some language other than Greek. Νυκτόχροος and ὑδατόχροος are not, I think, met with elsewhere, and the genders are much confused throughout the whole quotation, Poseidon being made a female deity and Isis a male one. The more outlandish names have some likeness to the “Munichuaphor,” “Chremaor,” etc., of the Pistis Sophia. There seems some logical connection between the name of the powers and those born under them, the lovers being assigned to Eros, and so on.
[202] The flashy phrases that follow seem to be heavily distorted and translated from a language other than Greek. Νυκτόχροος and ὑδατόχροος don’t appear to be used anywhere else, and the genders are confused throughout the entire quote, with Poseidon referred to as a female deity and Isis as a male one. The bizarre names resemble the “Munichuaphor,” “Chremaor,” etc., from the Pistis Sophia. There seems to be a logical connection between the names of the powers and those who are born under them, with lovers linked to Eros and so forth.
[203] Cruice points out that “eyes” are here probably written for “wells,” the Hebrew for both being the same, and refers us to the twelve wells of Elim in Exod. xv. 27.
[203] Cruice notes that “eyes” likely stands in for “wells,” as the Hebrew word for both is the same, and he points us to the twelve wells of Elim in Exod. xv. 27.
[204] Schneidewin here quotes from Berossos the well-known passage about the woman Omoroca, Thalatth, or Thalassa, who presided over the chaos of waters and its monstrous inhabitants. See Cory’s Ancient Fragments, p. 25. The name has been generally taken to cover that of Tiamat whom Bel-Merodach defeated. See Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, p. 107.
[204] Schneidewin quotes Berossos' famous excerpt about the woman Omoroca, Thalatth, or Thalassa, who ruled over the chaotic waters and its monstrous creatures. For more details, see Cory’s Ancient Fragments, p. 25. This name is typically understood to refer to Tiamat, whom Bel-Merodach vanquished. See Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, p. 107.
[207] There is some confusion here. The Platonists, following Philolaos, attributed singular properties to the twelve-angled figure made out of pentagons and declared it to have been the model after which the Zodiac was made.
[207] There seems to be some confusion here. The Platonists, following Philolaos, assigned unique properties to the twelve-sided shape formed by pentagons and claimed it was the blueprint for the Zodiac.
[213] πρωτοκαμάρον. Macmahon translates it the “star Protocamarus,” for which I can see no authority. It seems to me to be an inversion of πρωτομακάρος, “first-best,” very likely to happen in turning a Semitic language into Greek and back again.
[213] πρωτοκαμάρον. Macmahon translates it as "star Protocamarus," which I can't find any support for. It seems to me to be a mix-up of πρωτομακάρος, meaning "first-best," which is likely to occur when translating a Semitic language into Greek and then back again.
[215] Μύγδων. In a magic spell, Pluto, who has many analogies with Attis, is saluted as “Huesemigadon,” perhaps “Hye, Cye, Mygdon.” Has this Mygdon any analogy with amygdalon the almond?
[215] Mygdon. In a magical spell, Pluto, who has many similarities with Attis, is referred to as “Huesemigadon,” possibly “Hye, Cye, Mygdon.” Does this Mygdon have any connection to amygdalon the almond?
[216] Qy. Mise, the hermaphrodite Dionysos?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Qy. Me, the androgynous Dionysus?
[226] Is this why one Ophite sect was called the Cainites? The hostility here shown to the God of the Jews is common to many other sects such as that of Saturninus, of Marcion and later of Manes. Cf. Forerunners, II, under these names.
[226] Is this why one Ophite group was called the Cainites? The hostility shown here toward the God of the Jews is common among many other sects, like those of Saturninus, Marcion, and later Manes. Cf. Forerunners, II, under these names.
[228] John iii. 13, 14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 3:13, 14.
[229] Ibid., i. 1-4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., i. 1-4.
[233] If we could be sure that Hippolytus was here summarizing fairly Ophite doctrines, it would appear that the Ophites rejected the Platonic theory that matter was essentially evil. What is here said presents a curious likeness to Stoic doctrines of the universe, as of man’s being. Hippolytus, however, never quotes a Stoic author and seems throughout to ignore Stoicism save in Book I.
[233] If we could be confident that Hippolytus was accurately summarizing Ophite beliefs, it would seem that the Ophites dismissed the Platonic idea that matter is fundamentally evil. What is mentioned here bears a strange resemblance to Stoic ideas about the universe and human existence. However, Hippolytus never cites a Stoic writer and appears to overlook Stoicism except in Book I.
[235] ἰδέαι. So throughout this passage.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ideas. So throughout this passage.
[236] Gen. xxx. 37 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. xxx. 37 ff.
[238] Not “ring-straked” like Jacob’s sheep.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Not "ring-streaked" like Jacob's sheep.
[239] ὁμοούσιος.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ consubstantial.
[241] John viii. 44.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 8:44.
[245] Again this simile is not necessarily by the Peratic author, but seems to be introduced by Hippolytus. For the supposed conduct of naphtha in the presence of fire, see Plutarch, vit Alex.
[245] Once again, this comparison may not be from the Peratic author, but rather seems to be added by Hippolytus. For the supposed behavior of naphtha when it encounters fire, see Plutarch, vit Alex.
[248] This chapter on the Peratæ is evidently drawn from more sources than one. The author’s first statement of their doctrines, which occupies pp. 146-149 supra, represents probably his first impression of them and contains at least one glaring contradiction, duly noted in its place. Then comes a long extract from Sextus Empiricus which is to all appearance a repetition of the earliest part of Book IV, only pardonable if it be allowed that the present Book was delivered in lecture form. There follows a quotation longer and more sustained than any other in the whole work from a Peratic book which he says was called Proastii, with a bombastic prelude much resembling the language of Simon Magus’ Great Announcement in Book VI, followed by a catalogue of starry “influences” which reads much as if it were taken from some astrological manual. There follows in its turn a dissertation on the Ophite Serpent showing how this object of their adoration, identified with the Brazen Serpent of Exodus, was made to prefigure or typify in the most incongruous manner many personages in the Old and New Testaments, including Christ Himself. After this he announces an “epitome” of the Peratic doctrine which turns out to be perfectly different from anything before said, divides the universe, which he has previously said the Peratics divided into unbegotten, self-begotten and begotten, into a new triad of Father, Son (i. e. Serpent), and Matter, and gives a fairly consistent statement of the Peratic scheme of salvation based on this hypothesis. One can only suppose here that this last is an afterthought added when revising the book and inspired by some fresh evidence of Peratic beliefs probably coloured by Stoic or Marcionite doctrine. In those parts of the chapter which appear to have been taken from genuinely Peratic sources, the reference to some Western Asiatic tradition concerning cosmogony and the protoplasts and differing considerably from the narrative of Genesis, is plainly apparent.
[248] This chapter about the Peratæ clearly comes from multiple sources. The author's first description of their beliefs, which spans pages 146-149 supra, likely reflects his first impression of them and contains at least one obvious contradiction, which is noted in its place. Then, there’s a lengthy excerpt from Sextus Empiricus that seems to repeat the initial part of Book IV, understandable only if we assume that this book was presented in lecture form. Following that is a longer quotation than any other in the entire work from a Peratic book called Proastii, with a grand introduction resembling the language of Simon Magus’ Great Announcement in Book VI, followed by a list of celestial “influences” that looks like it comes from some astrological guide. Next, there’s a discussion on the Ophite Serpent, showing how this object of their worship, linked to the Brazen Serpent in Exodus, was made to represent or symbolize, in a rather bizarre way, many figures in the Old and New Testaments, including Christ Himself. After this, he presents an “epitome” of the Peratic doctrine that turns out to be completely different from what was previously stated, dividing the universe—which he earlier described as divided by the Peratics into unbegotten, self-begotten, and begotten—into a new triad of Father, Son (i. e. Serpent), and Matter, and provides a fairly coherent explanation of the Peratic scheme of salvation based on this idea. One can only assume that this last part was an afterthought added during the book's revision, inspired by some new evidence of Peratic beliefs likely influenced by Stoic or Marcionite doctrine. In the sections of the chapter that seem to come from authentic Peratic sources, the reference to a certain Western Asiatic tradition about cosmogony and the protoplasts, which differs significantly from the Genesis narrative, is clearly evident.
[249] This chapter is the most difficult of the whole book to account for, with the doubtful exception of the much later one on the Docetæ. A sect of Sethians is mentioned by Irenæus, who does not attempt to separate their doctrines from those of the Ophites. Pseudo-Tertullian in his tractate Against All Heresies also connects with the Ophites a sect called Sethites or Sethoites, the main dogma he attributes to them being an attempt to identify Christ with the Seth of Genesis. Epiphanius follows this last author in this identification and calls them Sethians, but does not expressly connect them with the Ophites, makes them an Egyptian sect, and does not attribute to them serpent-worship. The sectaries of this chapter are called in the rubric Sithiani, altered to Sēthiani in the Summary of Book X, and the name is not necessarily connected with that of the Patriarch. In the Bruce Papyrus, a Power, good but subordinate to the Supreme God, is mentioned, called “the Sitheus,” which may possibly, by analogy with the late-Egyptian Si-Osiris and Si-Ammon, be construed “Son of God.” Of their doctrines little can be made from Hippolytus’ brief but confused description. Their division of the cosmos into three parts does not seem to differ much from that of the Peratæ, although they make a sharper distinction than this last between the world of light and that of darkness, which has led Salmon (D.C.B. s.v., Ophites) to conjecture for them a Zoroastrian origin. This is unlikely, and more attention is due to Hippolytus’ own statement that they derived their doctrines from Musæus, Linus, and Orpheus. In Forerunners it is sought to show that the Orphic teaching was one of the foundations on which the fabric of Gnosticism was reared, and the image of the earth as a matrix was certainly familiar to the Greeks, who made Delphi its ὀμφαλός or navel. Hence the imagery of the text, offensive as it is to our ideas, would not have been so to them, and Epiphanius (Hær., XXXVIII, p. 510, Oehl.) knew of several writings, κατὰ τῆς Ὑστέρας, or the Womb, which he says the sister sect of Cainites called the maker of heaven and earth. In this case, we need not take the story in the text about the generation by the bad or good serpent as necessarily referring to the Incarnation. One of the scenes in the Mysteries of Attis-Sabazius, and perhaps of those of Eleusis also, seems to have shown the seduction by Zeus in serpent-form of his virgin daughter Persephone and the birth therefrom of the Saviour Dionysos who was but his father re-born. This story of the fecundation of the earth-goddess by a higher power in serpent shape seems to have been present in all the religions of Western Asia, and was therefore extremely likely to be caught hold of by an early form of Gnosticism. In no other respect does this so-called “Sethian” heresy seem to have anything in common with Christianity, and it may therefore represent a pre-Christian form of Ophitism. The serpent in it is, perhaps, neither bad nor good.
[249] This chapter is the hardest to explain in the whole book, with the questionable exception of the much later section on the Docetæ. A group of Sethians is mentioned by Irenæus, who doesn’t try to distinguish their beliefs from those of the Ophites. Pseudo-Tertullian, in his work Against All Heresies, also links a group called Sethites or Sethoites to the Ophites, claiming that their main belief tries to identify Christ with the Seth of Genesis. Epiphanius follows this identification but refers to them as Sethians without directly connecting them to the Ophites, describing them as an Egyptian group and not attributing serpent-worship to them. The followers in this chapter are labeled in the title as Sithiani, which is changed to Sēthiani in the Summary of Book X, and this name isn’t necessarily linked to the Patriarch. The Bruce Papyrus mentions a Power, good but subordinate to the Supreme God, called “the Sitheus,” which could possibly mean “Son of God” by analogy with late-Egyptian Si-Osiris and Si-Ammon. There’s little we can derive about their teachings from Hippolytus’ brief but muddled description. Their division of the cosmos into three parts doesn’t appear to differ much from that of the Peratæ, although they make a clearer distinction between the world of light and that of darkness, prompting Salmon (D.C.B. s.v., Ophites) to suggest a Zoroastrian origin. This seems unlikely, and more focus should be given to Hippolytus’ claim that they got their teachings from Musæus, Linus, and Orpheus. In Forerunners, it’s proposed that Orphic teachings formed one of the bases of Gnosticism, and the idea of the earth as a womb was certainly familiar to the Greeks, who considered Delphi to be its ὀμφαλός or navel. Thus, the imagery in the text, though offensive to our views, wouldn’t have been to them, and Epiphanius (Hær., XXXVIII, p. 510, Oehl.) knew of several writings about the Womb, which he says the sister sect of Cainites called the creator of heaven and earth. Therefore, we don’t need to interpret the story in the text regarding the generation by the bad or good serpent as necessarily referring to the Incarnation. One of the scenes in the Mysteries of Attis-Sabazius, and possibly those of Eleusis as well, seems to depict the seduction of his virgin daughter Persephone by Zeus in serpent form and the birth of the Savior Dionysos, who was essentially his father reborn. This story of the earth-goddess being fertilized by a higher power in serpent shape seems to have been present in all religions of Western Asia and likely would have been adopted by an early form of Gnosticism. In no other respect does this so-called “Sethian” heresy seem to align with Christianity, and it may represent a pre-Christian form of Ophitism. The serpent in this context is perhaps neither bad nor good.
[250] τούτοις δοκεῖ, “it seems to them.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ it appears to them.
[252] This anxiety of the higher powers to redeem from matter darkness or chaos, the scintilla of their own being which has slipped into it, is the theme of all Gnosticism from the Ophites to the Pistis Sophia and the Manichæan writings. See Forerunners, II, passim.
[252] This fear of the higher powers to rescue the spark of their own essence that has fallen into matter, darkness, or chaos is the central theme of all Gnosticism, from the Ophites to the Pistis Sophia and the Manichaean texts. See Forerunners, II, passim.
[254] ἰδέαι. And so throughout.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ideas. And so throughout.
[256] ἐξετύπωσεν, “struck off.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ struck off.
[258] εἴδεσιν.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ visions.
[260] This idea of a divine son superior to his father is common to the whole Orphic cosmogony and leads to the dethroning of Uranus by Kronos, Kronos by Zeus and finally of Zeus by Dionysos. It is met with again in Basilides (see Book VII infra).
[260] The idea of a divine son who is greater than his father appears throughout the entire Orphic creation story and results in Uranus being overthrown by Kronos, Kronos by Zeus, and finally Zeus by Dionysos. This concept is also found in Basilides (see Book VII infra).
[264] Phil. ii. 7. The only quotation from the N.T. other than that from Matt. used by the Sethians, if it be not, as I believe it is, the interpolation of Hippolytus.
[264] Phil. ii. 7. This is the only quote from the New Testament, apart from the one from Matthew, that the Sethians used, unless it’s, as I think it is, an addition by Hippolytus.
[266] The whole of this paragraph reads like an interpolation, or rather as something which had got out of its place. The statement about the physicists is directly at variance with the opening of the next which attributes the Sethian teaching to the Orphics. The triads he quotes are all of three “good” powers and therefore would belong much more appropriately to the system of the Peratæ. The quotation from Deut. iv. 11, he attributes to several other heresiarchs.
[266] This entire paragraph seems like an addition, or rather something that’s out of context. The comment about the physicists directly contradicts the beginning of the next paragraph, which links the Sethian teaching to the Orphics. The groups he mentions are all about three “good” powers, which would fit much better with the system of the Peratæ. He also credits the quote from Deut. iv. 11 to several other heresiarchs.
[267] The codex has ὀμφαλός for ὁ φαλλὸς which is Schneidewin’s emendation. No book attributed to Orpheus called “Bacchica” has come down to us, but the Rape of Persephone was a favourite theme with Orphic poets. Cf. Abel’s Orphica, pp. 209-219.
[267] The codex uses ὀμφαλός for ὁ φαλλὸς, which is Schneidewin’s correction. No book attributed to Orpheus called “Bacchica” has survived, but the Rape of Persephone was a popular theme among Orphic poets. See Abel’s Orphica, pp. 209-219.
[268] This is not improbable; but Hippolytus gives us no evidence that this is the case, as Plutarch, from whom he quotes, certainly did not connect the frescoes of Phlium in the Peloponnesus (not Attica as he says) with the Sethians, nor does the light in their story desire the water.
[268] This isn’t unlikely; however, Hippolytus provides no proof that this is true, as Plutarch, whom he quotes, definitely didn’t link the frescoes of Phlium in the Peloponnesus (not Attica as he claims) with the Sethians, nor does the light in their story desire the water.
[271] κράσις ... μίξις.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ blend ... mix.
[272] καταμεμῖχθαι λεπτῶς.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to be carefully mixed.
[273] τέχνη.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ art.
[274] Matt. x. 34.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 10:34.
[276] ἅλας πηγνύμενον.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ salt solidifying.
[279] On the whole it may be said that this is the most suspect of all the chapters in the Philosophumena, and that, if ever Hippolytus was deceived into purchasing forged documents according to Salmon and Stähelin’s theory, one of them appears here. Much of it is mere verbiage as when, after having identified Mind or Nous with the fragrance of the spirit, he again explains that it is a ray of light sent from the perfect light, or when he explains the difference between the three different kinds of law. The quotations too are seldom new, nearly all of them appearing in other chapters and are, if it were possible, more than usually inapposite, while almost the only new one is inaccurate. The sentence about the Paraphrase (of) Seth, if that is the actual title of the book, does not suggest that Hippolytus is quoting from that work, nor does the phrase, “he says,” occur with anything like the frequency of its use in e. g., the Naassene chapter. On the whole, then, it seems probable that in this Hippolytus was not copying or extracting from any written document, but was writing down, to the best of his recollection the statements of some convert who professed to be able to reveal its teaching. It is significant in this respect that when the summary in Book X had to be made, the summarizer makes no attempt to abbreviate the statement of the supposed tenets of the Sethians, but merely copies out the part of the chapter in which they are described, entirely omitting the stories of the frescoed porch at Phlium and the oil-well at Ampa.
[279] Overall, this chapter is the most questionable of all in the Philosophumena. If Hippolytus was ever tricked into buying forged documents, as Salmon and Stähelin suggest, then one of them seems to be in this text. Much of it is just filler, like when he identifies Mind or Nous with the spirit's fragrance, then again explains it as a ray of light sent from the perfect light, or when he goes on about the differences between the three types of law. The quotes are rarely new, almost all appearing in other chapters, and they are, if anything, even less relevant than usual, while the only new one is inaccurate. The mention of the Paraphrase (of) Seth, if that is indeed the book's title, does not indicate that Hippolytus is quoting from it, nor does the phrase “he says” appear anywhere near as often as in, for example, the Naassene chapter. So, it seems likely that Hippolytus wasn’t copying or extracting from any written text, but was instead trying to recall the statements of some convert who claimed to reveal its teachings. It's noteworthy that when the summary in Book X was created, the summarizer didn’t attempt to shorten the statements about the Sethians’ beliefs but just straight copied the section of the chapter where they are described, completely skipping over the stories about the frescoed porch at Phlium and the oil-well at Ampa.
[280] Nothing is known of this Justinus, whose name is not mentioned by any other patristic writer, and there is no sure means of fixing his date. Macmahon, relying apparently on the last sentence of the chapter, would make him a predecessor of Simon Magus, and therefore contemporary with the Apostles’ first preaching. This is extremely unlikely, and Salmon on the other hand (D.C.B., s.v., “Justinus the Gnostic”) considers his heresy should be referred to “the latest stage of Gnosticism” which, if taken literally, would make it long posterior to Hippolytus. The source of his doctrine is equally obscure; for although Hippolytus classes him with the Ophites, the serpent in his system is certainly not good and plays as hostile a part towards man as the serpent of Genesis, while his supreme Triad of the Good Being, an intermediate power ignorant of the existence of his superior, and the Earth, differs in all essential respects from the Ophite Trinity of the First and Second Man and First Woman. Yet the names of the world-creating angels and devils here given, bear a singular likeness to those which Theodore bar Khôni in his Book of Scholia attributes to the Ophites and also to those mentioned by Origen as appearing on the Ophite Diagram. On the other hand, there are many likenesses not only of ideas but of language between the system of Justinus and that of Marcion, who also taught the existence of a Supreme and Benevolent God and of a lower one, harsh, but just, who was the unwitting author of the evil which is in the world. This, indeed, leaves out of the account the third or female power; but an Armenian account of Marcion’s doctrines attributes to him belief in a female power also, called Hyle or Matter and the spouse of the Just God of the Law, with whom her relations are pretty much as described in the text. Justinus, however, was not like Marcion a believing Christian; for he makes his Saviour the son of Joseph and Mary and the mere mouthpiece of the subaltern angel Baruch, while his account of the Crucifixion differs materially from that of Marcion. The obscene stories he tells about the protoplasts also appear in much later Manichæan documents and seem to be drawn from the Babylonian tradition of which the loves of the angels in the Book of Enoch are probably also a survival. It is therefore not improbable that Justinus, the Book of Enoch, the Ophites, and perhaps Marcion, alike derived their tenets on these points from heathen myths of the marriage of Heaven and Earth, which may possibly be traced back to early Babylonian theories of cosmogony. Cf. Forerunners, II, cc. 8 and 11, passim.
[280] Nothing is known about this Justinus, as no other early Christian writer mentions him, and there’s no reliable way to determine when he lived. Macmahon, seemingly relying on the last sentence of the chapter, suggests he was a predecessor of Simon Magus, making him a contemporary of the Apostles’ initial preaching. This seems very unlikely, while Salmon, on the other hand (D.C.B., s.v., “Justinus the Gnostic”), believes his heresy should be linked to “the latest stage of Gnosticism,” which, if taken literally, would place it well after Hippolytus. The origins of his teachings are equally unclear; even though Hippolytus associates him with the Ophites, the serpent in his belief system is definitely not good and acts as adversarial toward humanity, similar to the serpent in Genesis. Additionally, his supreme Triad of the Good Being, an intermediate power unaware of its superior, and the Earth, differs significantly from the Ophite Trinity of the First and Second Man and First Woman. However, the names of the world-creating angels and devils mentioned here bear a striking resemblance to those Theodore bar Khôni attributes to the Ophites in his Book of Scholia and also to those noted by Origen in the Ophite Diagram. Furthermore, there are numerous similarities in both ideas and language between Justinus’s system and that of Marcion, who also taught about a Supreme and Benevolent God and a lower one—harsh yet just—who was the unintentional creator of the evil present in the world. This, however, does ignore the third or female power; but an Armenian account of Marcion’s beliefs also attributes to him a belief in a female power named Hyle or Matter, who is the spouse of the Just God of the Law, sharing a relationship that is quite similar to what is described in the text. However, unlike Marcion, who was a believing Christian, Justinus portrays his Savior as the son of Joseph and Mary and merely the spokesperson for the subservient angel Baruch, and his account of the Crucifixion differs significantly from Marcion’s. The obscene tales he recounts about the first humans also appear in much later Manichaean texts and seem to be derived from Babylonian traditions, which possibly also include the loves of the angels as seen in the Book of Enoch. Therefore, it is not unlikely that Justinus, the Book of Enoch, the Ophites, and perhaps Marcion all drew their beliefs on these matters from pagan myths about the union of Heaven and Earth, which might trace back to early Babylonian creation theories. Cf. Forerunners, II, cc. 8 and 11, passim.
[283] πρότερον διδάξας or “at first teaches.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "starts off teaching."
[284] ψυχαγωγίας χάριν. The reader must again be reminded that while the ψυχή of the Greeks was what we should call “mind,” the πνεῦμα is spirit, answering more to our word “soul.”
[284] for the sake of entertainment. The reader should be reminded once more that while the ψυχή of the Greeks refers to what we would call "mind," the πνεῦμα corresponds more closely to our term "soul."
[286] 1 Cor. ii. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Cor. 2:9.
[288] Ps. cx. 4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ps. cx. 4.
[289] “The Blessed.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "The Blessed Ones."
[291] Herodotus, IV, 8-10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, IV, 8-10.
[294] μιξοπάρθενος. A neologism.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ mixoparthenos. A neologism.
[298] Supplied from the summary in Book X. So the Pistis Sophia has a Power never otherwise described but not benevolent who is called “the great unseen Forefather,” and seems to rule over material things.
[298] Supplied from the summary in Book X. So the Pistis Sophia has a force never described in any other way, but it’s not kind, known as “the great unseen Forefather,” and appears to dominate material things.
[300] Seven names are missing from the text. Of the five given, Michael, Amen and Gabriel are given in the chapter on the Ophites in Theodore bar Khôni’s Book of Scholia as the first angels created by God, the name of Baruch being replaced by that of “the great Yah.” “Esaddæus” is probably El Shaddai, who is said in the same book to be the angel sent to give the Law to the Jews and to have treacherously persuaded them to worship himself.
[300] Seven names are missing from the text. Of the five mentioned, Michael, Amen, and Gabriel are listed in the chapter about the Ophites in Theodore bar Khôni’s Book of Scholia as the first angels created by God, while the name Baruch is replaced by “the great Yah.” “Esaddæus” is likely El Shaddai, who, according to the same book, is the angel sent to deliver the Law to the Jews and is said to have deceitfully convinced them to worship himself.
[301] Of these twelve names, Babel is written in bar Khôni as Babylon and said to be masculo-feminine, Achamoth is the Hebrew חכמת, Chochmah, Sophia, or Wisdom whom most Gnostics called the Mother of Life, Naas is the Serpent as is explained in the chapter on the Naassenes, Bel, Baal or the Chaldæan Bel, for Belias we should probably read Beliar, the devil of works like the Ascensio Isaiae, Kavithan should probably be Leviathan, Adonaios is the Hebrew Adonai, or the Lord, while Sael, Karkamenos and Lathen cannot be identified. Pharaoh and “Samiel,” a homonym of Satan, appear in bar Khôni’s list of angels who rule one or other of the ten heavens, and Adonaios and Leviathan in the Ophite Diagram described by Celsus. Cf. Forerunners, II, pp. 70 ff.
[301] Among these twelve names, Babel is recorded in bar Khôni as Babylon and is said to be masculine-feminine. Achamoth is the Hebrew חכמת, Chochmah, Sophia, or Wisdom, whom most Gnostics referred to as the Mother of Life. Naas is the Serpent, as explained in the chapter on the Naassenes. Bel, Baal, or the Chaldæan Bel should probably be understood as Belias, the devil of works like the Ascensio Isaiae. Kavithan should likely be Leviathan, Adonaios is the Hebrew Adonai, or the Lord, while Sael, Karkamenos, and Lathen cannot be identified. Pharaoh and “Samiel,” a homonym for Satan, appear in bar Khôni’s list of angels who govern one or another of the ten heavens, and Adonaios and Leviathan are found in the Ophite Diagram described by Celsus. Cf. Forerunners, II, pp. 70 ff.
[302] Gen. ii. 8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 2:8.
[304] ξύλον τοῦ εἰδέναι γνῶσιν κ.τ.λ., “the Tree of seeing Knowledge,” etc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the Tree of Knowledge, etc.
[307] Gen. i. 28.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 1:28.
[309] Thus the Armenian version of Marcion’s theology (for which see Forerunners, II, p. 217, n. 2) makes the “God of the Law’s” withdrawal from Hyle or Matter, and his retirement to a higher heaven, the cause of all man’s woes.
[309] So, the Armenian interpretation of Marcion’s theology (for details, see Forerunners, II, p. 217, n. 2) suggests that the “God of the Law” withdrawing from Hyle or Matter and retreating to a higher heaven is the reason for all of humanity's troubles.
[311] Ps. cx. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ps. cx. 1.
[314] Gen. ii. 16, 17.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 2:16-17.
[317] Gal. v. 17.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gal. 5:17.
[321] προφητεία.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ prophecy.
[322] If these words are to be taken literally, Justinus was the only heretic of early date who denied His divinity, and this would distinguish him finally from Marcion. But the words are not inconsistent with the Adoptionist view.
[322] If we take these words literally, Justinus was the only early heretic who denied His divinity, which would set him apart from Marcion. However, the words can still align with the Adoptionist perspective.
[323] These words are Miller’s suggestion.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ These words are Miller's advice.
[324] John xix. 26.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 19:26.
[325] παραθέμενος. So Luke xxiii. 46.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ mentioned. So Luke 23:46.
[326] ἐπριοποίησε. The derivation is absurd and the word if it had any meaning would be something like “made like a saw.” προποιέω would make the pun at which he seems to have been striving.
[326] created. The origin is ridiculous, and if the word had any meaning, it would be something like “made like a saw.” προποιέω would create the pun he seems to have been aiming for.
[327] This was not the case, the statues of Priapus being placed in gardens. The whole passage seems to have been interpolated by some one ignorant of Greek and of Greek customs or mythology.
[327] This wasn't true; the statues of Priapus were placed in gardens. The entire section appears to have been added by someone who didn't understand Greek language, customs, or mythology.
[328] Isa. i. 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isaiah 1:2.
[330] Lit., “washed”; but the context shows that it is baptism which is in question. It played an important part not only in all these heretical sects but in heathen “mysteries” like those of Isis and Mithras.
[330] Lit., “washed”; but the context shows that it’s baptism that’s being referenced. It was significant not only in all these heretical sects but also in pagan “mysteries” like those of Isis and Mithras.
[331] Hosea i. 2. The A.V. has “departing from the Lord.” Here we have Edem clearly identified with the Earth goddess which is the key to the whole of Justinus’ story.
[331] Hosea i. 2. The A.V. has “turning away from the Lord.” Here we have Edem clearly connected to the Earth goddess, which is the key to the entire story of Justinus.
[332] ταῖς ἑξῆς ... τὰς τῶν ἀκολούθων αἱρέσεων. Macmahon, following Cruice, translates as above. It may well be, however, that the “heresies which follow” only mean which follow in the book.
[332] the following ... the heresies of the followers. Macmahon, following Cruice, translates as above. However, it may be that the “heresies which follow” only refer to those that follow in the book.
[333] There is no reason to doubt Hippolytus’ assertion that this chapter is compiled from a book called Baruch in which Justinus set forth his own doctrines. The narrative therein is, unlike that of the earlier chapters, perfectly coherent and plain, and the author’s use of the historical present gives it a dramatic form which is lacking from the oratio obliqua formerly employed. Solecisms like the omission of the article are also rare, and the very long sentences in which Hippolytus seems to have delighted do not appear except in those passages where he is speaking in his own person. Whether from this or from some other cause, moreover, the transcription of it seems to have given less difficulty to the scribe Michael than some of the other chapters, and there is therefore far less need to constantly restore the text as in the case of the quotations from Sextus Empiricus. On the whole, therefore, we may assume that, as we have it, it is a genuine summary of Justinus’ doctrines taken from a work by his own hand.
[333] There’s no reason to doubt Hippolytus’ claim that this chapter is taken from a book called Baruch where Justinus laid out his own teachings. The story in this chapter, unlike those in the earlier ones, is clear and straightforward, and the author’s use of the historical present gives it a dramatic quality that the previous oratio obliqua lacked. Mistakes like missing articles are also uncommon, and the long sentences that Hippolytus seems to have enjoyed only appear in sections where he speaks for himself. For some reason, the transcription of this text seems to have been easier for the scribe Michael than for some of the other chapters, so there’s much less need to constantly fix the text compared to the citations from Sextus Empiricus. Overall, we can assume that, as we have it, this is a genuine summary of Justinus’ teachings taken from his own writing.
AND
OTHERS
CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE
London: Central Offices: 6 St. Martin’s Place, W.C. 2
Book Shops: 64 New Bond Street, W. 1
43 Queen Victoria Street, E.C. 4
London: Central Offices: 6 St. Martin's Place, W.C. 2
Book Shops: 64 New Bond Street, W. 1
43 Queen Victoria Street, EC4
Brighton: 129 North Street. Bath: 39 Gay Street
Brighton: 129 North St. Bath: 39 Gay St.
And of all Booksellers.
And of all book sellers.
New York: The Macmillan Company
New York: Macmillan
BOOKS FOR STUDENTS
BOOKS FOR STUDENTS
Translations of Early Documents
Early Document Translations
A Series of texts important for the study of Christian origins. Under the Joint Editorship of the Rev. W. O. E. Oesterley, D.D., and the Rev. Canon G. H. Box, M.A.
A collection of texts significant for studying Christian origins. Edited jointly by Rev. W. O. E. Oesterley, D.D., and Rev. Canon G. H. Box, M.A.
The object of this Series is to provide short, cheap, and handy textbooks for students, either working by themselves or in classes. The aim is to furnish in translations important texts unencumbered by commentary or elaborate notes, which can be had in larger works.
The goal of this Series is to offer concise, affordable, and convenient textbooks for students, whether studying alone or in groups. The intention is to provide important texts in translation without extra commentary or extensive notes, which can be found in larger publications.
EXTRACTS FROM PRESS NOTICES.
PRESS RELEASE HIGHLIGHTS.
The Times Literary Supplement says: “These Jewish Apocalypses have a direct relation to the thought and religious ideals which confronted primitive Christianity in Palestine, and not only for their own sakes, but for their influence on the New Testament and Apostolic Christianity they deserve careful attention. Handbooks at once so scholarly and so readable will be welcomed by all interested in Christian origins.”
The Times Literary Supplement says: “These Jewish Apocalypses are closely connected to the ideas and religious beliefs that early Christianity faced in Palestine. Not only for their own merit but also for their impact on the New Testament and early Christian teachings, they merit careful consideration. Handbooks that are both scholarly and easy to read will be appreciated by everyone interested in the roots of Christianity.”
The Church Quarterly Review says: “To the theological student who is anxious to know something of the circumstances and thought of the time during which Christianity grew up, and of the Jewish environment of the teaching of our Lord and the Apostles, there is no class of books more valuable than the later Jewish Apocrypha.”
The Church Quarterly Review says: “For the theology student eager to understand the context and ideas during the time Christianity developed, as well as the Jewish background of the teachings of our Lord and the Apostles, there are no books more valuable than the later Jewish Apocrypha.”
The Church Times says: “The names of the Editors are a guarantee of trustworthy and expert scholarship, and their work has been admirably performed.”
The Church Times says: “The names of the Editors guarantee reliable and expert scholarship, and their work has been excellently done.”
The Tablet says: “A valuable series ... well brought out and should prove useful to students.”
The Tablet says: “An excellent series ... well presented and should be helpful for students.”
Catholic Book Notes says: “The S.P.C.K. is to be congratulated on its various series of cheap and useful books for students.”
Catholic Book Notes says: “The S.P.C.K. deserves praise for its range of affordable and helpful books for students.”
The Journal of the Society of Oriental Research (U.S.A.) says: “The S.P.C.K. have again made the whole body of students, interested in things Jewish and Early Christian, their debtors ... their splendid work in this series.”
The Journal of the Society of Oriental Research (U.S.A.) says: “The S.P.C.K. has once again made all students interested in Jewish and Early Christian studies their debtors ... for their fantastic work in this series.”
The Living Church (U.S.A.) says: “To praise this project too highly is an impossibility. Everyone has felt the need of such a series of handy and inexpensive translations of these documents and ... we are assured of excellent results.”
The Living Church (U.S.A.) says: “There's no way to praise this project too much. Everyone has recognized the need for a series of practical and affordable translations of these documents, and... we are confident of great results.”
Translations of Early Documents
Translations of Early Texts
FIRST SERIES—Palestinian-Jewish and Cognate Texts (Pre-Rabbinic)
FIRST SERIES—Palestinian-Jewish and Related Texts (Pre-Rabbinic)
1. Jewish Documents of the Time of Ezra
1. Jewish Documents from the Time of Ezra
Translated from the Aramaic by A. E. Cowley, Litt.D., Sub-Librarian of the Bodleian Library, Oxford. 4s. 6d. net.
Translated from the Aramaic by A.E. Cowley, Litt.D., Sub-Librarian of the Bodleian Library, Oxford. 4s. 6d. net.
2. The Wisdom of Ben-Sira (Ecclesiasticus)
2. The Wisdom of Ben-Sira (Ecclesiasticus)
By the Rev. W. O. E. Oesterley, D.D., Vicar of St. Alban’s, Bedford Park, W.; Examining Chaplain to the Bishop of London. 3s. 6d. net.
By the Rev. W. O. E. Oesterley, D.D., Vicar of St. Alban’s, Bedford Park, W.; Examining Chaplain to the Bishop of London. 3s. 6d. net.
3. The Book of Enoch
3. The Book of Enoch
By the Rev. R. H. Charles, D.D., Canon of Westminster. 3s. 6d. net.
By the Rev. R.H. Charles, D.D., Canon of Westminster. 3s. 6d. net.
4. The Book of Jubilees
4. The Book of Jubilees
By the Rev. Canon Charles. 4s. 6d. net.
By Rev. Canon Charles. 4s. 6d. net.
5. The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs
5. The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs
By the Rev. Canon Charles. 3s. 6d. net.
By Rev. Canon Charles. 3s. 6d. net.
6. The Odes and Psalms of Solomon
6. The Odes and Psalms of Solomon
By the Rev. G. H. Box, M.A., Rector of Sutton, Beds., Hon. Canon of St. Albans.
By the Rev. G.H. Box, M.A., Rector of Sutton, Beds., Hon. Canon of St. Albans.
7. The Ascension of Isaiah
7. The Ascension of Isaiah
By the Rev. Canon Charles. Together with No. 10 in one volume. 4s. 6d. net.
By the Rev. Canon Charles. Together with No. 10 in one volume. 4s. 6d. net.
8. The Apocalypse of Ezra (ii. Esdras)
8. The Apocalypse of Ezra (2 Esdras)
By the Rev. Canon Box. 3s. 6d. net.
By Rev. Canon Box. 3s. 6d. net.
9. The Apocalypse of Baruch
9. The Apocalypse of Baruch
By the Rev. Canon Charles. Together with No. 12 in one volume. 3s. 6d. net.
By the Rev. Canon Charles. Together with No. 12 in one volume. 3s. 6d. net.
10. The Apocalypse of Abraham
10. The Apocalypse of Abraham
By the Rev. Canon Box. Together with No. 7 in one volume. 4s. 6d. net.
By the Rev. Canon Box. Together with No. 7 in one volume. 4shillings 6pence net.
11. The Testaments of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob
11. The Testaments of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob
By the Rev. Canon Box and S. Gaselee.
By Rev. Canon Box and S. Gaselee.
12. The Assumption of Moses
12. The Assumption of Moses
By Rev. W. J. Ferrar, M.A., Vicar of Holy Trinity, East Finchley. With No. 9 in one volume. 3s. 6d. net.
By Rev. W.J. Ferrar, M.A., Vicar of Holy Trinity, East Finchley. With No. 9 in one volume. 3s. 6d. net.
13. The Biblical Antiquities of Philo
13. The Biblical Antiquities of Philo
By M. R. James, Litt.D., F.B.A., Hon. Litt.D., Dublin, Hon. LL.D., St. Andrews, Provost of King’s College, Cambridge. 8s. 6d. net.
By M.R. James, Litt.D., F.B.A., Hon. Litt.D., Dublin, Hon. LL.D., St. Andrews, Provost of King’s College, Cambridge. £8.65 net.
14. The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament
14. The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament
By M. R. James, Litt.D. 5s. 6d. net.
By M. R. James, Litt.D. £5s. £6d. net.
SECOND SERIES—Hellenistic-Jewish Texts
SECOND SERIES—Hellenistic-Jewish Texts
1. The Wisdom of Solomon
1. Solomon's Wisdom
By W. O. E. Oesterley, D.D. 3s. 6d. net.
By W.O.E. Oesterley, D.D. £3.6 net.
2. The Sibylline Oracles (Books iii-v)
2. The Sibylline Oracles (Books iii-v)
By the Rev. H. N. Bate, M.A., Vicar of Christ Church, Lancaster Gate, W.; Examining Chaplain to the Bishop of London. 3s. 6d. net.
By Rev. H.N. Bate, M.A., Vicar of Christ Church, Lancaster Gate, W.; Examining Chaplain to the Bishop of London. 3s. 6d. net.
3. The Letter of Aristeas
3. The Letter of Aristeas
By H. St. John Thackeray, M.A., King’s College, Cambridge. 3s. 6d. net.
By H. St. John Thackeray, M.A., King’s College, Cambridge. 3s. 6d. net.
4. Selections from Philo
4. Philo Selections
5. Selections from Josephus
5. Excerpts from Josephus
By H. St. J. Thackeray, M.A. 5s. net.
By H. St. J. Thackeray, M.A. 5s. net.
6. The Third and Fourth Books of Maccabees
6. The Third and Fourth Books of Maccabees
By the Rev. C. W. Emmet, B.D., Vicar of West Hendred, Berks. 3s. 6d. net.
By the Rev. C.W. Emmet, B.D., Vicar of West Hendred, Berks. 3s. 6d. net.
7. The Book of Joseph and Asenath
7. The Book of Joseph and Asenath
Translated from the Greek text by E. W. Brooks. 3s. 6d. net.
Translated from the Greek text by E.W. Brooks. 3s. 6d. net.
THIRD SERIES—Palestinian-Jewish and Cognate Texts (Rabbinic)
THIRD SERIES—Palestinian-Jewish and Related Texts (Rabbinic)
[1]1. The Sayings of the Jewish Fathers (Pirke Aboth). Translated from the Hebrew by W. O. E. Oesterley, D.D. 5s. net.
[1]1. The Sayings of the Jewish Fathers (Pirke Aboth). Translated from the Hebrew by W. O. E. Oesterley, D.D. 5s. net.
[1]2. Berakhoth. By the Rev. A. Lukyn Williams, D.D.
[1]2. Berakhoth. By the Rev. A. Lukyn Williams, D.D.
[1]5. Tractate Sanhedrin. Mishnah and Tosefta. The Judicial procedure of the Jews as codified towards the end of the second century A.D. Translated from the Hebrew, with brief Annotations, by the Rev. Herbert Danby, M.A., Sub-Warden of St. Deiniol’s Library, Hawarden. 6s. net.
[1]5. Tractate Sanhedrin. Mishnah and Tosefta. The legal system of the Jews as formalized towards the end of the second century CE Translated from the Hebrew, with brief notes, by the Rev. Herbert Danby, M.A., Sub-Warden of St. Deiniol’s Library, Hawarden. 6s. net.
[The special importance of this consists in the light thrown by it on the trial of our Lord.]
[The significance of this lies in the insight it provides into the trial of our Lord.]
[1]6. Kimhi’s Commentary on the Psalms (Book I, Selections). By the Rev. R. G. Finch, B.D. 7s. 6d. net.
[1]6. Kimhi’s Commentary on the Psalms (Book I, Selections). By the Rev. R.G. Finch, B.D. £7.6 net.
7. Tamid
7. Tamid
8. Aboda Zara
8. Zara Home
9. Middoth
9. Measurements
10. Sopherim
10. Scribes
11. Megilla
11. Scroll
12. Sukka
12. Sukkah
13. Taanith
13. Taanith
14. Megillath Taanith
14. The Scroll of Fasting
Jewish Literature and Christian Origins:
Jewish Literature and Christian Origins:
Vol. I. The Apocalyptic Literature.
Vol. I. The Apocalyptic Writings.
Vol. II. A Short Survey of the Literature of Rabbinical and Mediæval Judaism.
Vol. II. A Brief Overview of the Literature of Rabbinical and Medieval Judaism.
By W. O. E. Oesterley, M.A., D.D., and G. H. Box, M.A., D.D. 12s. 6d. net.
By W. O. E. Oesterley, M.A., D.D., and G. H. Box, M.A., D.D. 12s. 6d. net.
The Uncanonical Jewish Books
The Non-Canonical Jewish Books
A Short Introduction to the Apocrypha and the Jewish Writings 200 B.C.-A.D. 100. By William John Ferrar, M.A., Vicar of East Finchley. 3s. 6d. net.
A Brief Introduction to the Apocrypha and the Jewish Writings 200 BCE-CE 100. By William John Ferrar, M.A., Vicar of East Finchley. 3s. 6d. net.
A popularisation of the work of specialists upon these books, which have attracted so much attention.
A way to make the work of experts on these books more accessible, which have drawn a lot of interest.
Translations of Christian Literature
Translations of Christian Writings
General Editors:
Editors in Charge:
W. J. SPARROW SIMPSON, D.D.; W. K. LOWTHER CLARKE, B.D.
W. J. SPARROW SIMPSON, D.D.; W. K. LOWTHER CLARKE, B.D.
A number of translations from the Fathers have already been published by the S.P.C.K, under the title “Early Church Classics.” It is now proposed to enlarge this series to include texts which are neither “early” nor necessarily “classics.” The divisions at present proposed are given below. Volumes belonging to the original series are marked with an asterisk.
A number of translations from the Fathers have already been published by the S.P.C.K under the title “Early Church Classics.” It is now suggested to expand this series to include texts that are neither “early” nor necessarily “classics.” The proposed divisions are listed below. Volumes from the original series are marked with an asterisk.
The Month says: “The cheap and useful series.”
The Month says: “The affordable and practical series.”
The Church Times says: “The splendid series.”
The Church Times says: “The fantastic series.”
Studies says: “For the intelligent student of Church history who cannot afford to be a specialist ... such books abound in information and suggestion.”
Studies says: “For the smart student of Church history who can’t afford to become a specialist ... there are plenty of books filled with information and ideas.”
SERIES I.—GREEK TEXTS.
SERIES I.—GREEK TEXTS.
Dionysius the Areopagite: The Divine Names and the Mystical Theology. By C. E. Rolt. 7s. 6d. net.
Dionysius the Areopagite: The Divine Names and the Mystical Theology. By C. E. Rolt. 7shillings 6pence net.
The Library of Photius. By J. H. Freese, M.A. In 6 Vols. Vol. I. 10s. net.
The Library of Photius. By J.H. Freese, M.A. In 6 Vols. Vol. I. £10 net.
The Apocriticus of Macarius Magnes. By T. W. Crafer, D.D. 7s. 6d. net.
The Apocriticus of Macarius Magnes. By T.W. Crafer, D.D. £7.6 net.
[1]The Epistle of St. Clement, Bishop of Rome. By the Rt. Rev. J. A. F. Gregg, D.D. 1s. 9d. net.
[1]The Letter of St. Clement, Bishop of Rome. By the Rt. Rev. J.A.F. Gregg, D.D. 1s. 9d. net.
[1]Clement of Alexandria: Who is the Rich Man that is being saved? By P. M. Barnard, B.D. 1s. 9d. net.
[1]Clement of Alexandria: Who is the Rich Man that is being saved? By P.M. Barnard, B.D. 1s. 9d. net.
[1]St. Chrysostom: On the Priesthood. By T. A. Moxon. 2s. 6d. net.
[1]St. Chrysostom: On the Priesthood. By T.A. Moxon. £2.6 net.
The Doctrine of the Twelve Apostles. By C. Bigg, D.D. Revised by the Right Rev. A. J. Maclean, D.D.
The Doctrine of the Twelve Apostles. By C. Bigg, D.D. Revised by the Right Rev. A. J. Maclean, D.D.
[1]The Epistle to Diognetus. By the Rt. Rev. L. B. Radford, D.D. 2s. 6d. net.
[1]The Epistle to Diognetus. By the Right Reverend L.B. Radford, D.D. 2s. 6d. net.
St. Dionysius of Alexandria. By C. L. Feltoe, D.D. 4s. net.
St. Dionysius of Alexandria. By C.L. Feltoe, D.D. £4 net.
[1]The Epistle of the Gallican Churches: Lugdunum and Vienna. With an Appendix containing Tertullian’s Address to Martyrs and the Passion of St. Perpetua. By T. H. Bindley, D.D. 1s. 9d. net.
[1]The Letter from the Gallican Churches: Lyon and Vienne. With an Appendix featuring Tertullian’s Address to Martyrs and the Story of St. Perpetua. By T.H. Bindley, D.D. £1s. 9d. net.
[1]St. Gregory of Nyssa: The Catechetical Oration. By the Ven. J. H. Srawley, D.D. 2s. 6d. net.
[1]St. Gregory of Nyssa: The Catechetical Oration. By the Ven. J.H. Srawley, D.D. 2sh. 6d. net.
[1]St. Gregory of Nyssa: The Life of St. Macrina. By W. K. Lowther Clarke, B.D. 1s. 9d. net.
[1]St. Gregory of Nyssa: The Life of St. Macrina. By W. K. Lowther Clarke, B.D. £1.09 net.
Gregory Thaumaturgus (Origen the Teacher): the Address of Gregory to Origen, with Origen’s Letter to Gregory. By W. Metcalfe, B.D. 3s. 6d. net. Re-issue.
Gregory Thaumaturgus (Origen the Teacher): the Address of Gregory to Origen, with Origen’s Letter to Gregory. By W. Metcalfe, B.D. 3s. 6d. net. Re-issue.
[1]The Shepherd of Hermas. By C. Taylor, D.D. 2 vols. 2s. 6d. each net.
[1]The Shepherd of Hermas. By C. Taylor, D.D. 2 volumes. 2shillings 6pence each net.
Eusebius: The Proof of the Gospel. By W. J. Ferrar, 2 vols.
Eusebius: The Proof of the Gospel. By W.J. Ferrar, 2 vols.
Hippolytus: Philosophumena. By F. Legge. 2 vols.
Hippolytus: Philosophumena. By F. Legge. 2 volumes.
The Epistles of St. Ignatius. By the Ven. J. H. Srawley, D.D. 4s. net.
The Epistles of St. Ignatius. By the Ven. J.H. Srawley, D.D. 4s. net.
[1]St. Irenaeus: Against the Heresies. By F. R. M. Hitchcock, D.D. 2 vols. 2s. 6d. each net.
[1]St. Irenaeus: Against the Heresies. By F. R. M. Hitchcock, D.D. 2 volumes, £2.6 each, net.
Palladius: The Lausiac History. By W. K. Lowther Clarke, B.D. 5s. net.
Palladius: The Lausiac History. By W.K. Lowther Clarke, B.D. 5s. net.
Palladius: The Life of St. Chrysostom. By H. Moore.
Palladius: The Life of St. Chrysostom. By H. Moore.
St. Macarius: Fifty Spiritual Homilies. By A. J. Mason, D.D.
St. Macarius: Fifty Spiritual Homilies. By A.J. Mason, D.D.
SERIES II.—LATIN TEXTS.
SERIES II.—LATIN TEXTS.
Tertullian’s Treatises concerning Prayer, concerning Baptism. By A. Souter, D.Litt. 3s. net.
Tertullian’s Treatises on Prayer and Baptism. By A. Souter, D.Litt. £3 net.
Tertullian against Praxeas. By A. Souter, D.Litt. 5s. net.
Tertullian against Praxeas. By A. Souter, D.Litt. 5s. net.
Tertullian concerning the Resurrection of the Flesh. By A. Souter, D.Litt.
Tertullian on the Resurrection of the Flesh. By A. Souter, D.Litt.
Novatian on the Trinity. By H. Moore. 6s. net.
Novatian on the Trinity. By H. Moore. 6s. net.
[1]St. Augustine: The City of God. By F. R. M. Hitchcock, D.D. 2s. net.
[1]St. Augustine: The City of God. By F.R.M. Hitchcock, D.D. 2s. net.
[1]St. Cyprian: The Lord’s Prayer. By T. H. Bindley, D.D. 2s. net.
[1]St. Cyprian: The Lord’s Prayer. By T.H. Bindley, D.D. 2s. net.
Minucius Felix: The Octavius. By J. H. Freese. 3s. 6d. net.
Minucius Felix: The Octavius. By J.H. Freese. 3s. 6d. net.
[1]Tertullian: On the Testimony of the Soul and On the Prescription of Heretics. By T. H. Bindley, D.D. 2s. 6d. net.
[1]Tertullian: On the Testimony of the Soul and On the Prescription of Heretics. By T.H. Bindley, D.D. £2.6 net.
[1]St. Vincent of Lerins: The Commonitory. By T. H. Bindley, D.D. 2s. 6d. net.
[1]St. Vincent of Lerins: The Commonitory. By T.H. Bindley, D.D. 2s. 6d. net.
St. Bernard: Concerning Grace and Free Will. By W. Watkin Williams.
St. Bernard: On Grace and Free Will. By W. Watkin Williams.
The Life of Otto: Apostle of Pomerania, 1060-1139. By Charles H. Robinson, D.D.
The Life of Otto: Apostle of Pomerania, 1060-1139. By Charles H. Robinson, D.D.
SERIES III.—LITURGICAL TEXTS.
SERIES III.—WORSHIP TEXTS.
Edited by C. L. FELTOE, D.D.
Edited by C. L. FELTOE, Ph.D.
St. Ambrose: On the Mysteries and on the Sacraments. By T. Thompson, B.D., and J. H. Srawley, D.D. 4s. 6d. net.
St. Ambrose: On the Mysteries and the Sacraments. By T. Thompson, B.D., and J.H. Srawley, D.D. 4shillings 6pence net.
[1]The Apostolic Constitution and Cognate Documents, with special reference to their Liturgical elements. By De Lacy O’Leary, D.D. 1s. 9d. net.
[1]The Apostolic Constitution and Related Documents, especially focusing on their Liturgical elements. By De Lacy O'Leary, D.D. 1s. 9d. net.
[1]The Liturgy of the Eighth Book of the Apostolic Constitution, commonly called the Clementine Liturgy. By R. H. Cresswell. 2s. net.
[1]The Liturgy of the Eighth Book of the Apostolic Constitution, commonly known as the Clementine Liturgy. By R. H. Cresswell. 2s. net.
The Pilgrimage of Etheria. By M. L. McClure. 6s. net.
The Pilgrimage of Etheria. By M.L. McClure. 6s. net.
[1]Bishop Sarapion’s Prayer-Book. By the Rt. Rev. J. Wordsworth, D.D. 2s. net.
[1]Bishop Sarapion’s Prayer-Book. By the Rt. Rev. J. Wordsworth, D.D. 2s. net.
The Swedish Rite. Vol. I., by E. E. Yelverton.
Vol. II., by J. H. Swinstead, D.D.
The Swedish Rite. Vol. I., by E. E. Yelverton.
Vol. II., by J.H. Swinstead, D.D.
SERIES IV.—ORIENTAL TEXTS.
SERIES IV.—ORIENTAL TEXTS.
The Ethiopic Didascalia. By J. M. Harden, B.D. 9s. net.
The Ethiopic Didascalia. By J.M. Harden, B.D. 9s. net.
The Apostolic Preaching of Irenaeus (Armenian). By J. A. Robinson, D.D. 7s. 6d. net.
The Apostolic Preaching of Irenaeus (Armenian). By J.A. Robinson, D.D. 7s. 6d. net.
SERIES V.—LIVES OF THE CELTIC SAINTS.
SERIES V.—LIVES OF THE CELTIC SAINTS.
Edited by ELEANOR HULL.
Edited by ELEANOR HULL.
St. Malachy of Armagh (St. Bernard). By H. J. Lawlor, D.D. 12s. net.
St. Malachy of Armagh (St. Bernard). By H.J. Lawlor, D.D. 12s. net.
St. Ciaran of Clonmacnois. By R. A. S. Macalister.
St. Ciaran of Clonmacnois. By R.A.S. Macalister.
St. Patrick: Life and Works. By N. J. D. White, D.D. 6s. 6d. net.
St. Patrick: Life and Works. By N.J.D. White, D.D. 6s. 6d. net.
SERIES VI.—SELECT PASSAGES.
SERIES VI.—SELECT PASSAGES.
Documents Illustrative of the History of the Church. Vol. I. To A.D. 313. Edited by B. J. Kidd, D.D. 7s. 6d. net.
Documents Illustrative of the History of the Church. Vol. I. To CE 313. Edited by B.J. Kidd, D.D. 7£ 6d. net.
SERIES VII.—MODERN EUROPEAN LANGUAGES.
SERIES VII.—MODERN EUROPEAN LANGUAGES.
Lives of the Serbian Saints. By Voyeslav Yanich, DD., and C. P. Hankey, M.A.
Lives of the Serbian Saints. By Voyeslav Yanich, Ph.D., and C.P. Hankey, M.A.
Handbooks of Christian Literature
Christian Literature Handbooks
The Letters of St. Augustine. By the Rev. Canon W. J. Sparrow Simpson, D.D. Cloth boards, 10s. net.
The Letters of St. Augustine. By Rev. Canon W.J. Sparrow Simpson, D.D. Cloth cover, 10s. net.
The Early Christian Books. A Short Introduction to Christian Literature to the Middle of the Second Century. By W. John Ferrar, M.A., Vicar of East Finchley. Cloth boards, 3s. 6d. net.
The Early Christian Books. A Brief Introduction to Christian Literature up to the Middle of the Second Century. By W. John Ferrar, M.A., Vicar of East Finchley. Hard cover, 3s. 6d. net.
The Inspiration and Authority of Holy Scripture. A Study in the Literature of the First Five Centuries. By George Duncan Barry, B.D. Cloth boards, 4s. 6d. net.
The Inspiration and Authority of Holy Scripture. A Study in the Literature of the First Five Centuries. By George Duncan Barry, B.D. Cloth covers, 4s. 6d. net.
The Eucharistic Office of the Book of Common Prayer. By the Rev. Leslie Wright, M.A., B.D. Cloth boards, 3s. 6d. net.
The Eucharistic Office of the Book of Common Prayer. By the Rev. Leslie Wright, M.A., B.D. Cloth boards, 3s. 6d. net.
Helps for Students of History
Resources for History Students
Edited by
C. JOHNSON, M.A., H. W. V. TEMPERLEY, M.A.
and J. P. WHITNEY, D.D., D.C.L.
Edited by
C. JOHNSON, M.A., H. W. V. TEMPERLEY, M.A.
and J. P. WHITNEY, D.D., D.C.L.
1. Episcopal Registers of England and Wales. By R. C. Fowler, B.A., F.S.A. 6d. net.
1. Episcopal Registers of England and Wales. By R.C. Fowler, B.A., F.S.A. 6d. net.
2. Municipal Records. By F. J. C. Hearnshaw, M.A. 6d. net.
2. Municipal Records. By F. J. C. Hearnshaw, M.A. 6d. net.
3. Medieval Reckonings of Time. By Reginald L. Poole, LL.D., Litt.D. 6d. net.
3. Medieval Reckonings of Time. By Reginald L. Poole, LL.D., Litt.D. £0.06 net.
4. The Public Record Office. By C. Johnson, M.A. 6d. net.
4. The Public Record Office. By C. Johnson, M.A. 6d. net.
5. The Care of Documents. By C. Johnson, M.A. 6d. net.
5. The Care of Documents. By C. Johnson, M.A. 6d. net.
6. The Logic of History. By C. G. Crump. 8d. net.
6. The Logic of History. By C.G. Crump. 8d. net.
7. Documents in the Public Record Office, Dublin. By R. H. Murray, Litt.D. 8d. net.
7. Documents in the Public Record Office, Dublin. By R. H. Murray, Litt.D. 8d. net.
8. The French Wars of Religion. By Arthur A. Tilley, M.A. 6d. net.
8. The French Wars of Religion. By Arthur A. Tilley, M.A. 6d. net.
By Sir A. W. WARD, Litt.D., F.B.A.
By Sir A. W. WARD, Litt.D., F.B.A.
9. The Period of Congresses—I. Introductory. 8d. net.
9. The Period of Congresses—I. Introductory. 8d net.
10. The Period of Congresses—II. Vienna and the Second Peace of Paris. 1s. net.
10. The Period of Congresses—II. Vienna and the Second Peace of Paris. 1s. net.
11. The Period of Congresses—III. Aix-la-Chapelle to Verona. 1s. net.
11. The Period of Congresses—III. Aix-la-Chapelle to Verona. 1s. net.
Nos. 9, 10, and 11 in one volume, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.
Nos. 9, 10, and 11 in one volume, cloth, £3.06 net.
12. Securities of Peace: A Retrospect (1848-1914). Paper, 2s. net; cloth, 3s. net.
12. Securities of Peace: A Retrospective (1848-1914). Paper, £2 net; cloth, £3 net.
13. The French Renaissance. By A. A. Tilley, M.A. 8d. net.
13. The French Renaissance. By A. A. Tilley, M.A. 8d. net.
14. Hints on the Study of English Economic History. By W. Cunningham, D.D., F.B.A., F.S.A. 8d. net.
14. Hints on the Study of English Economic History. By W. Cunningham, D.D., F.B.A., F.S.A. 8d. net.
15. Parish History and Records. By A. Hamilton Thompson, M.A., F.S.A. 8d. net.
15. Parish History and Records. By A. Hamilton Thompson, M.A., F.S.A. 8d. net.
16. A Short Introduction to the Study of Colonial History. By A. P. Newton, M.A., D.Litt. 6d. net.
16. A Short Introduction to the Study of Colonial History. By A.P. Newton, M.A., D.Litt. 6d. net.
17. The Wanderings and Homes of Manuscripts. By M. R. James, Litt.D., F.B.A. Paper, 2s.; cloth, 3s. net.
17. The Wanderings and Homes of Manuscripts. By M.R. James, Litt.D., F.B.A. Paper, 2s.; cloth, 3s. net.
18. Ecclesiastical Records. By the Rev. Claude Jenkins, M.A., Librarian of Lambeth Palace. 1s. 9d. net.
18. Ecclesiastical Records. By Rev. Claude Jenkins, M.A., Librarian of Lambeth Palace. 1shilling 9pence net.
19. An Introduction to the History of American Diplomacy. By Carl Russell Fish, Ph.D., Professor of American History, Wisconsin University. 1s. net.
19. An Introduction to the History of American Diplomacy. By Carl Russell Fish, Ph.D., Professor of American History, University of Wisconsin. $1s. net.
20. Hints on Translation from Latin into English. By Alexander Souter, D.Litt. 6d. net.
20. Hints on Translation from Latin into English. By Alex Souter, D.Litt. 6d. net.
21. Hints on the Study of Latin (A.D. 125-750). By Alexander Souter, D.Litt. 8d. net.
21. Hints on the Study of Latin (A.D. 125-750). By Alexander Souter, D.Litt. 8d. net.
22. Report of the Historical MSS. Commission. By R. A. Roberts, F.R.Hist.S. 2s. 6d. net.
22. Report of the Historical MSS. Commission. By R.A. Roberts, F.R.Hist.S. 2s. 6d. net.
23. A Guide to Franciscan Studies. By A. G. Little. 1s. 6d. net.
23. A Guide to Franciscan Studies. By A. G. Little. 1s. 6d. net.
24. A Guide to the History of Education. By John William Adamson, Professor of Education in the University of London. 8d. net.
24. A Guide to the History of Education. By John William Adamson, Professor of Education at the University of London. 8d. net.
25. Introduction to the Study of Russian History. By W. F. Reddaway. 6d. net.
25. Introduction to the Study of Russian History. By W.F. Reddaway. 6d. net.
26. Monuments of English Municipal Life. By W. Cunningham, D.D., F.B.A. 1s. net.
26. Monuments of English Municipal Life. By W. Cunningham, D.D., F.B.A. 1£. net.
27. La Guyenne Pendant la Domination Anglaise, 1152-1453. Esquisse d’une Bibliographie Méthodique par Charles Bémont. 1s. 4d. net.
27. Guyenne During English Rule, 1152-1453. Outline of a Methodical Bibliography by Charles Bémont. 1s. 4d. net.
28. The Historical Criticism of Documents. By R. L. Marshall, M.A., LL.D. 1s. 3d. net.
28. The Historical Criticism of Documents. By R.L. Marshall, M.A., LL.D. £1.03 net.
29. The French Revolution. By G. P. Gooch. 8d. net.
29. The French Revolution. By G.P. Gooch. 8d. net.
30. Seals. By H. S. Kingsford. 1s. 3d. net.
30. Seals. By H. S. Kingsford. £1.03 net.
31. A Student’s Guide to the Manuscripts of the British Museum. By Julius P. Gilson, M.A. 1s. net.
31. A Student’s Guide to the Manuscripts of the British Museum. By Julius P. Gilson, M.A. 1s. net.
32. A Short Guide to some Manuscripts in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. By Robert H. Murray, Litt.D. 1s. 9d.
32. A Short Guide to some Manuscripts in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. By Robert H. Murray, Litt.D. 1s. 9d.
33. Ireland, 1494-1603. By R. H. Murray, Litt.D. 1s.
33. Ireland, 1494-1603. By R.H. Murray, Litt.D. 1s.
34. Ireland, 1603-1714. By R. H. Murray, Litt.D. 1s.
34. Ireland, 1603-1714. By R.H. Murray, Litt.D. 1s.
35. Ireland, 1714-1829. By R. H. Murray, Litt.D. 1s.
35. Ireland, 1714-1829. By R.H. Murray, Litt.D. 1st.
36. Coins and Medals. By G. F. Hill, M.A., F.B.A. 1s. 6d. net.
36. Coins and Medals. By G.F. Hill, M.A., F.B.A. 1shilling. 6pence. net.
37. The Latin Orient. By William Miller, M.A. 1s. 6d. net.
37. The Latin Orient. By William Miller, M.A. 1s. 6d. net.
38. The Turkish Restoration in Greece, 1718-1797. By William Miller, M.A. 1s. 3d. net.
38. The Turkish Restoration in Greece, 1718-1797. By William Miller, M.A. 1s. 3d. net.
The Story of the English Towns
The Story of the English Towns
Popular but Scholarly Histories of English Towns, for the general reader, but suitable also for use in schools. With Maps, Plans, and Illustrations. Cloth boards. 4s. net.
Popular yet scholarly histories of English towns, designed for the general reader but also appropriate for school use. Featuring maps, plans, and illustrations. Cloth-covered boards. 4s. net.
Birmingham. By J. H. B. Masterman.
Birmingham. By J. H. B. Masterman.
Harrogate and Knaresborough. By J. S. Fletcher.
Harrogate and Knaresborough. By J. S. Fletcher.
Leeds. By J. S. Fletcher.
Leeds. By J. S. Fletcher.
Nottingham. By E. L. Guilford, M.A.
Nottingham. By E. L. Guilford, M.A.
Peterborough. By K. and R. E. Roberts.
Peterborough. By K. and R. E. Roberts.
Plymouth. By A. L. Salmon.
Plymouth. By A. L. Salmon.
Pontefract. By J. S. Fletcher.
Pontefract. By J. S. Fletcher.
St. Albans. By W. Page, F.S.A.
St. Albans. By W. Page, F.S.A.
Sheffield. By J. S. Fletcher.
Sheffield. By J.S. Fletcher.
Westminster. By H. F. Westlake, M.A., F.S.A.
Westminster. By H. F. Westlake, M.A., F.S.A.
In the Press—
In the News—
The City of London. By P. H. Ditchfield.
The City of London. By P. H. Ditchfield.
Bath Halifax Hastings, etc.
Bath, Halifax, Hastings, etc.
Studies in Church History
Church History Studies
Some Eighteenth-Century Churchmen: Glimpses of English Church Life in the Eighteenth Century. By G. Lacey May, M.A. With several Illustrations. Cloth boards. 9s. net.
Some Eighteenth-Century Churchmen: Glimpses of English Church Life in the Eighteenth Century. By G. Lacey May, M.A. With several Illustrations. Cloth boards. 9s. net.
Christian Monasticism in Egypt to the Close of the Fourth Century. By W. H. Mackean, D.D. Cloth boards. 8s. net.
Christian Monasticism in Egypt to the Close of the Fourth Century. By W.H. Mackean, D.D. Cloth boards. 8s. net.
The Venerable Bede. His Life and Writings. By the Right Rev. G. F. Browne, D.D. With Illustrations. Cloth boards, 10s. net.
The Venerable Bede. His Life and Writings. By the Right Rev. G.F. Browne, D.D. With Illustrations. Hardcover, £10 net.
The Reformation in Ireland. A Study of Ecclesiastical Legislation. By Henry Holloway, M.A., B.D. Cloth boards, 7s. 6d. net.
The Reformation in Ireland. A Study of Ecclesiastical Legislation. By Henry Holloway, M.A., B.D. Cloth cover, £7.50 net.
The Emperor Julian. An Essay on His Relations with the Christian Religion. By Edward J. Martin, B.D. Cloth boards, 3s. 6d. net.
The Emperor Julian. An Essay on His Relations with the Christian Religion. By Edward J. Martin, B.D. Cloth boards, 3s. 6d. net.
The Importance of Women in Anglo-Saxon Times; The Cultus of St. Peter and St. Paul, and other Addresses. By the Right Rev. G. F. Browne, D.D. With two Illustrations. Cloth boards, 7s. 6d. net.
The Importance of Women in Anglo-Saxon Times; The Cultus of St. Peter and St. Paul, and other Addresses. By the Right Rev. G.F. Browne, D.D. With two Illustrations. Cloth boards, 7sh. 6d. net.
Essays Liturgical and Historical. By J. Wickham Legg, D.Litt., F.S.A. Cloth boards, 5s. net.
Liturgical and Historical Essays. By J. Wickham Legg, D.Litt., F.S.A. Hardcover, 5s. net.
French Catholics in the Nineteenth Century. By the Rev. W. J. Sparrow Simpson, D.D. Cloth, 5s. net.
French Catholics in the Nineteenth Century. By the Rev. W.J. Sparrow Simpson, D.D. Hardback, 5s. net.
An Abbot of Vézelay. By Rose Graham, F.R.Hist.S. With eight Illustrations. Cloth boards, 3s. 6d. net.
An Abbot of Vézelay. By Rose Graham, F.R.Hist.S. With eight illustrations. Cloth cover, £3.6 net.
Texts for Students
Writing for Students
General Editors: CAROLINE A. J. SKEEL, D.Lit.; H. J. WHITE, D.D.; J. P. WHITNEY, D.D., D.C.L.
General Editors: CAROLINE A. J. SKEEL, D.Lit.; H. J. WHITE, D.D.; J. P. WHITNEY, D.D., D.C.L.
1. Select Passages from Josephus, Tacitus, Suetonius, Dio Cassius, illustrative of Christianity in the First Century. Arranged by H. J. White, D.D. 3d. net.
1. Select Passages from Josephus, Tacitus, Suetonius, Dio Cassius, illustrating Christianity in the First Century. Arranged by H.J. White, D.D. 3d. net.
2. Selections from Matthew Paris. By C. A. J. Skeel, D.Lit. Paper cover, 9d. net.
2. Selections from Matthew Paris. By C. A. J. Skeel, D.Lit. Paperback, 9d. net.
3. Selections from Giraldus Cambrensis. By C. A. J. Skeel, D.Lit. Paper cover, 9d. net.
3. Selections from Giraldus Cambrensis. By C. A. J. Skeel, D.Lit. Paperback, 9d. net.
4. Libri Sancti Patricii. The Latin Writings of St. Patrick, etc. Edited by Newport J. D. White, D.D. Paper cover, 6d. net.
4. Books of St. Patrick. The Latin Writings of St. Patrick, etc. Edited by Newport J.D. White, D.D. Paper cover, 6
5. A Translation of the Latin Writings of St. Patrick. By Newport J. D. White, D.D. Paper cover, 6d. net.
5. A Translation of the Latin Writings of St. Patrick. By Newport J.D. White, D.D. Paperback, 6d. net.
6. Selections from the Vulgate. Paper cover, 9d. net.
6. Selections from the Vulgate. Paper cover, 9d. net.
7. The Epistle of St. Clement of Rome. 6d. net.
7. The Letter of St. Clement of Rome. 6d. net.
8. Select Extracts from Chronicles and Records relating to English Towns in the Middle Ages. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Glossary, by F. J. C. Hearnshaw, M.A., LL.D. Paper cover, 9d. net.
8. Select Extracts from Chronicles and Records related to English Towns in the Middle Ages. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Glossary, by F.J.C. Hearnshaw, M.A., LL.D. Paper cover, 9d. net.
9. The Inscription on the Stele of Méša. Commonly called the Moabite Stone. The text in Moabite and Hebrew, with translation by the Rev. H. F. B. Compston, M.A. Paper cover, 6d. net.
9. The Inscription on the Stele of Méša. Often referred to as the Moabite Stone. The text in Moabite and Hebrew, translated by Rev. H.F.B. Compston, M.A. Paperback, 6d. net.
10. The Epistles of St. Ignatius. Edited by T. W. Crafer, D.D. 1s. net.
10. The Epistles of St. Ignatius. Edited by T.W. Crafer, D.D. 1s. net.
11. Christian Inscriptions. By H. P. V. Nunn, M.A. With two Illustrations. 1s. net.
11. Christian Inscriptions. By H.P.V. Nunn, M.A. With two illustrations. 1s. net.
12. Selections from the “Historia Rerum Anglicarum” of William of Newburgh. 1s. 3d. net.
12. Selections from the “Historia Rerum Anglicarum” of William of Newburgh. 1s. 3d. net.
13. The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles. By T. W. Crafer, D.D. 4d. net.
13. The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles. By T.W. Crafer, D.D. 4d. net.
14. The Epistle of Barnabas. Edited by T. W. Crafer, D.D. 6d. net.
14. The Epistle of Barnabas. Edited by T.W. Crafer, D.D. 6d. net.
15. The Code of Hammurabi. By Percy Handcock, M.A. 1s. net.
15. The Code of Hammurabi. By Percy Handcock, M.A. 1s. net.
16. Selections from the Tell El-Amarna Letters. By Percy Handcock, M.A. 4d. net.
16. Selections from the Tell El-Amarna Letters. By Percy Handcock, M.A. 4d. net.
17. Select Passages Illustrating Commercial and Diplomatic Relations between England and Russia. By A. Weiner, M.A., F.R.Hist.S. 1s. 6d. net.
17. Select Passages Illustrating Commercial and Diplomatic Relations between England and Russia. By A. Weiner, M.A., F.R.Hist.S. 1shilling 6pence net.
18. The Early History of the Slavonic Settlements in Dalmatia, Croatia and Serbia. By J. B. Bury, F.B.A. 2s. net.
18. The Early History of the Slavonic Settlements in Dalmatia, Croatia, and Serbia. By J.B. Bury, F.B.A. 2s. net.
19. Select Extracts Illustrating Florentine Life in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. By E. G. Roper, B.A. 1s. net.
19. Select Extracts Illustrating Florentine Life in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. By E.G. Roper, B.A. 1s. net.
20. Select Extracts Illustrating Florentine Life in the Fifteenth Century. By Esther G. Roper, B.A. 1s. net.
20. Select Extracts Illustrating Florentine Life in the Fifteenth Century. By Esther G. Roper, B.A. 1s. net.
21. Itinerarium Regis Ricardi. By M. T. Stead. 1s. 9d.
21. Itinerary of King Richard. By M.T. Stead. 1s. 9d.
22. The Second Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians. Edited by T. W. Crafer, D.D. 6d. net.
22. The Second Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians. Edited by T.W. Crafer, D.D. 6d. net.
23. Select Extracts Illustrating Sports and Pastimes in the Middle Ages. By E. L. Guilford, M.A. 1s. 9d.
23. Select Extracts Illustrating Sports and Pastimes in the Middle Ages. By E.L. Guilford, M.A. 1s. 9d.
24. Babylonian Flood Stories. By P. Handcock, M.A.
24. Babylonian Flood Stories. By P. Handcock, M.A.
25. Babylonian Penitential Psalms. By P. Handcock, M.A.
25. Babylonian Penitential Psalms. By P. Handcock, M.A.
Documents Illustrating Irish History in the Sixteenth Century. 4 Vols. By Constantia Maxwell.
Documents Illustrating Irish History in the Sixteenth Century. 4 Vols. By Constantia Maxwell.
Pioneers of Progress
Trailblazers of Change
MEN OF SCIENCE: Edited by S. Chapman, M.A., D.Sc. Each with a Portrait. Paper cover, 1s. 3d.; cloth, 2s. net.
MEN OF SCIENCE: Edited by S. Chapman, M.A., D.Sc. Each with a Portrait. Paper cover, 1s. 3d.; cloth, 2s. net.
Galileo. By W. W. Bryant, F.R.A.S.
Galileo. By W. W. Bryant, F.R.A.S.
Michael Faraday. By J. A. Crowther, D.Sc.
Michael Faraday. By J. A. Crowther, Ph.D.
Alfred Russel Wallace. The Story of a Great Discoverer. By Lancelot T. Hogben, B.A., B.Sc.
Alfred Russel Wallace. The Story of a Great Discoverer. By Lancelot T. Hogben, B.A., B.Sc.
Joseph Priestley. By D. H. Peacock, B.A., M.Sc., F.I.C.
Joseph Priestley. By D.H. Peacock, B.A., M.Sc., F.I.C.
Joseph Dalton Hooker, O.M., G.C.S.I., C.B., F.R.S., M.D., etc. By Professor F. O. Bower, Sc.D., F.R.S.
Joseph Dalton Hooker, O.M., G.C.S.I., C.B., F.R.S., M.D., etc. By Professor F. O. Bower, Sc.D., F.R.S.
Herschel. By the Rev. Hector Macpherson, M.A., F.R.A.S., F.R.S.E.
Herschel. By the Rev. Hector Macpherson, M.A., F.R.A.S., F.R.S.E.
Archimedes. By Sir Thomas L. Heath, K.C.B., F.R.S.
Archimedes. By Sir Thomas L. Heath, K.C.B., F.R.S.
The Copernicus of Antiquity (Aristarchus of Samos). By Sir Thomas L. Heath, K.C.B., F.R.S.
The Copernicus of Antiquity (Aristarchus of Samos). By Sir Thomas L. Heath, K.C.B., F.R.S.
John Dalton. By L. J. Neville-Polley, B.Sc.
John Dalton. By L. J. Neville-Polley, B.Sc.
Kepler. By W. W. Bryant.
Kepler. By W.W. Bryant.
EMPIRE BUILDERS:
Empire Builders:
Edited by A. P. Newton, M.A., D.Litt., B.Sc., and W. Basil Worsfold, M.A.
Edited by A.P. Newton, M.A., D.Litt., B.Sc., and W. Basil Worsfold, M.A.
With Portrait. 7¼ × 5. Paper cover, 1s. 3d.; cloth, 2s. net.
With Portrait. 7¼ × 5. Paper cover, 13d.; cloth, 2 net.
Sir Francis Drake. By Walter J. Harte, M.A.
Sir Francis Drake. By Walter J. Harte, M.A.
Sir Robert Sandeman. By A. L. P. Tucker.
Sir Robert Sandeman. By A.L.P. Tucker.
WOMEN: Edited by Ethel M. Barton.
WOMEN: Edited by Ethel M. Barton.
With Illustrations. Paper cover, 2s. 6d.; cloth, 3s. 6d. net.
With Illustrations. Paperback, £2.6; hardcover, £3.6 net.
Florence Nightingale. By E. F. Hall.
Florence Nightingale. By E. F. Hall.
Dorothea Beale. By Elizabeth H. Shillito, B.A.
Dorothea Beale. By Elizabeth H. Shillito, B.A.
Elsie Inglis. By Eva Shaw McLaren.
Elsie Inglis. By Eva Shaw McLaren.
[1.10.20.
[1.10.20.
Printed in Great Britain by R. Clay & Sons, Ltd., London and Bungay.
Printed in Great Britain by R. Clay & Sons, Ltd., London and Bungay.
FOOTNOTES
Footnotes
[1] It is proposed to publish these texts first by way of experiment. If the Series should so far prove successful the others will follow. Nos. 1, 5 and 6 are now ready.
[1] We plan to publish these texts as a trial run. If this Series is successful, the others will come next. Numbers 1, 5, and 6 are ready now.
Page | Original | New |
---|---|---|
5 | leben | Leben |
12 | recemmet | récemment |
25 | δοκείν | δοκεῖν |
33 | ἅ | ἃ |
45 | αὐτῆ | αὐτῇ |
45 | έξατμισθέντα | ἐξατμισθέντα |
45 | πυκνωθὲντα | πυκνωθέντα |
45 | κοὶλῳ | κοίλῳ |
57 | σολλογιστικώτερον | συλλογιστικώτερον |
62 | δασσαντο | δάσσαντο |
63 | Λἰθήρ | Αἰθήρ |
63 | καἰ | καὶ |
66 | δἰ | δι’ |
68 | Mathescos | Matheseos |
69 | δορυφορεἶσθαι | δορυφορεῖσθαι |
69 | σομπάσχει | συμπάσχει |
71 | sabacta | subacta |
72 | ν | ἐν |
73 | μερἰζεσθαί | μερίζεσθαι |
75 | οί | οἱ |
80 | Ideés | Idées |
80 | σομφωνίᾳ | συμφωνίᾳ |
82 | guess-work | guesswork |
83 | Scientarum | Scientiarum |
85 | ἀπαρτίσῄ | ἀπαρτίσῃ |
87 | ἀγωνίξωνται | ἀγωνίζωνται |
92 | Kapital | Capitel |
98 | σκολόπενδριον | σκολόπενδρον |
98 | ἀμορρύτων | αὐτορρύτων |
99 | after-thought | afterthought |
103 | windpipe | wind-pipe |
106 | ἀπερίξυγον | ἀπερίζυγον |
109 | ’εν | ἐν |
110 | Manichéisine | Manichéisme |
111 | positon | position |
113 | Ιασίδαο | Ἰασίδαο |
113 | ’ιδέας | ἰδέας |
120 | Stähelein | Stähelin |
120 | ἀφορμας | ἀφορμὰς |
125 | Ibia | Ibid |
125 | Ge | Gê |
128 | theogomy | theogony |
133 | Μαθητἁς | Μαθητὰς |
143 | χαρακτηρίξει | χαρακτηρίζει |
147 | begotten. | begotten? |
147 | ἕν | ἓν |
152 | Dogstar | Dog-star |
153 | Midheaven | Mid-heaven |
163 | ἐξετύπωσευ | ἐξετύπωσεν |
166 | Musaeus | Musæus |
170 | τά | τὰ |
180 | ἑξης | ἑξῆς |
180 | τάς | τὰς |
180 | ἀκουλούθων | ἀκολούθων |
180 | αἱρεσεων | αἱρέσεων |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!